RS55045B1 - Bicyclic heterocyclic compounds as protein tyrosine kinase inhibitors - Google Patents
Bicyclic heterocyclic compounds as protein tyrosine kinase inhibitorsInfo
- Publication number
- RS55045B1 RS55045B1 RS20160587A RSP20160587A RS55045B1 RS 55045 B1 RS55045 B1 RS 55045B1 RS 20160587 A RS20160587 A RS 20160587A RS P20160587 A RSP20160587 A RS P20160587A RS 55045 B1 RS55045 B1 RS 55045B1
- Authority
- RS
- Serbia
- Prior art keywords
- compound
- groups
- compounds
- group
- alkyl
- Prior art date
Links
Classifications
-
- C—CHEMISTRY; METALLURGY
- C07—ORGANIC CHEMISTRY
- C07D—HETEROCYCLIC COMPOUNDS
- C07D471/00—Heterocyclic compounds containing nitrogen atoms as the only ring hetero atoms in the condensed system, at least one ring being a six-membered ring with one nitrogen atom, not provided for by groups C07D451/00 - C07D463/00
- C07D471/02—Heterocyclic compounds containing nitrogen atoms as the only ring hetero atoms in the condensed system, at least one ring being a six-membered ring with one nitrogen atom, not provided for by groups C07D451/00 - C07D463/00 in which the condensed system contains two hetero rings
- C07D471/04—Ortho-condensed systems
-
- A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
- A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
- A61P—SPECIFIC THERAPEUTIC ACTIVITY OF CHEMICAL COMPOUNDS OR MEDICINAL PREPARATIONS
- A61P1/00—Drugs for disorders of the alimentary tract or the digestive system
-
- A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
- A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
- A61P—SPECIFIC THERAPEUTIC ACTIVITY OF CHEMICAL COMPOUNDS OR MEDICINAL PREPARATIONS
- A61P1/00—Drugs for disorders of the alimentary tract or the digestive system
- A61P1/16—Drugs for disorders of the alimentary tract or the digestive system for liver or gallbladder disorders, e.g. hepatoprotective agents, cholagogues, litholytics
-
- A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
- A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
- A61P—SPECIFIC THERAPEUTIC ACTIVITY OF CHEMICAL COMPOUNDS OR MEDICINAL PREPARATIONS
- A61P11/00—Drugs for disorders of the respiratory system
-
- A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
- A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
- A61P—SPECIFIC THERAPEUTIC ACTIVITY OF CHEMICAL COMPOUNDS OR MEDICINAL PREPARATIONS
- A61P11/00—Drugs for disorders of the respiratory system
- A61P11/02—Nasal agents, e.g. decongestants
-
- A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
- A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
- A61P—SPECIFIC THERAPEUTIC ACTIVITY OF CHEMICAL COMPOUNDS OR MEDICINAL PREPARATIONS
- A61P11/00—Drugs for disorders of the respiratory system
- A61P11/06—Antiasthmatics
-
- A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
- A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
- A61P—SPECIFIC THERAPEUTIC ACTIVITY OF CHEMICAL COMPOUNDS OR MEDICINAL PREPARATIONS
- A61P13/00—Drugs for disorders of the urinary system
- A61P13/12—Drugs for disorders of the urinary system of the kidneys
-
- A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
- A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
- A61P—SPECIFIC THERAPEUTIC ACTIVITY OF CHEMICAL COMPOUNDS OR MEDICINAL PREPARATIONS
- A61P17/00—Drugs for dermatological disorders
- A61P17/02—Drugs for dermatological disorders for treating wounds, ulcers, burns, scars, keloids, or the like
-
- A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
- A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
- A61P—SPECIFIC THERAPEUTIC ACTIVITY OF CHEMICAL COMPOUNDS OR MEDICINAL PREPARATIONS
- A61P17/00—Drugs for dermatological disorders
- A61P17/06—Antipsoriatics
-
- A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
- A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
- A61P—SPECIFIC THERAPEUTIC ACTIVITY OF CHEMICAL COMPOUNDS OR MEDICINAL PREPARATIONS
- A61P19/00—Drugs for skeletal disorders
- A61P19/02—Drugs for skeletal disorders for joint disorders, e.g. arthritis, arthrosis
-
- A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
- A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
- A61P—SPECIFIC THERAPEUTIC ACTIVITY OF CHEMICAL COMPOUNDS OR MEDICINAL PREPARATIONS
- A61P19/00—Drugs for skeletal disorders
- A61P19/08—Drugs for skeletal disorders for bone diseases, e.g. rachitism, Paget's disease
- A61P19/10—Drugs for skeletal disorders for bone diseases, e.g. rachitism, Paget's disease for osteoporosis
-
- A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
- A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
- A61P—SPECIFIC THERAPEUTIC ACTIVITY OF CHEMICAL COMPOUNDS OR MEDICINAL PREPARATIONS
- A61P21/00—Drugs for disorders of the muscular or neuromuscular system
-
- A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
- A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
- A61P—SPECIFIC THERAPEUTIC ACTIVITY OF CHEMICAL COMPOUNDS OR MEDICINAL PREPARATIONS
- A61P25/00—Drugs for disorders of the nervous system
-
- A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
- A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
- A61P—SPECIFIC THERAPEUTIC ACTIVITY OF CHEMICAL COMPOUNDS OR MEDICINAL PREPARATIONS
- A61P25/00—Drugs for disorders of the nervous system
- A61P25/08—Antiepileptics; Anticonvulsants
-
- A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
- A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
- A61P—SPECIFIC THERAPEUTIC ACTIVITY OF CHEMICAL COMPOUNDS OR MEDICINAL PREPARATIONS
- A61P25/00—Drugs for disorders of the nervous system
- A61P25/14—Drugs for disorders of the nervous system for treating abnormal movements, e.g. chorea, dyskinesia
- A61P25/16—Anti-Parkinson drugs
-
- A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
- A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
- A61P—SPECIFIC THERAPEUTIC ACTIVITY OF CHEMICAL COMPOUNDS OR MEDICINAL PREPARATIONS
- A61P25/00—Drugs for disorders of the nervous system
- A61P25/28—Drugs for disorders of the nervous system for treating neurodegenerative disorders of the central nervous system, e.g. nootropic agents, cognition enhancers, drugs for treating Alzheimer's disease or other forms of dementia
-
- A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
- A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
- A61P—SPECIFIC THERAPEUTIC ACTIVITY OF CHEMICAL COMPOUNDS OR MEDICINAL PREPARATIONS
- A61P27/00—Drugs for disorders of the senses
- A61P27/02—Ophthalmic agents
-
- A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
- A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
- A61P—SPECIFIC THERAPEUTIC ACTIVITY OF CHEMICAL COMPOUNDS OR MEDICINAL PREPARATIONS
- A61P29/00—Non-central analgesic, antipyretic or antiinflammatory agents, e.g. antirheumatic agents; Non-steroidal antiinflammatory drugs [NSAID]
-
- A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
- A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
- A61P—SPECIFIC THERAPEUTIC ACTIVITY OF CHEMICAL COMPOUNDS OR MEDICINAL PREPARATIONS
- A61P3/00—Drugs for disorders of the metabolism
- A61P3/08—Drugs for disorders of the metabolism for glucose homeostasis
- A61P3/10—Drugs for disorders of the metabolism for glucose homeostasis for hyperglycaemia, e.g. antidiabetics
-
- A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
- A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
- A61P—SPECIFIC THERAPEUTIC ACTIVITY OF CHEMICAL COMPOUNDS OR MEDICINAL PREPARATIONS
- A61P35/00—Antineoplastic agents
-
- A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
- A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
- A61P—SPECIFIC THERAPEUTIC ACTIVITY OF CHEMICAL COMPOUNDS OR MEDICINAL PREPARATIONS
- A61P35/00—Antineoplastic agents
- A61P35/02—Antineoplastic agents specific for leukemia
-
- A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
- A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
- A61P—SPECIFIC THERAPEUTIC ACTIVITY OF CHEMICAL COMPOUNDS OR MEDICINAL PREPARATIONS
- A61P37/00—Drugs for immunological or allergic disorders
- A61P37/02—Immunomodulators
- A61P37/06—Immunosuppressants, e.g. drugs for graft rejection
-
- A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
- A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
- A61P—SPECIFIC THERAPEUTIC ACTIVITY OF CHEMICAL COMPOUNDS OR MEDICINAL PREPARATIONS
- A61P43/00—Drugs for specific purposes, not provided for in groups A61P1/00-A61P41/00
-
- A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
- A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
- A61P—SPECIFIC THERAPEUTIC ACTIVITY OF CHEMICAL COMPOUNDS OR MEDICINAL PREPARATIONS
- A61P7/00—Drugs for disorders of the blood or the extracellular fluid
-
- A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
- A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
- A61P—SPECIFIC THERAPEUTIC ACTIVITY OF CHEMICAL COMPOUNDS OR MEDICINAL PREPARATIONS
- A61P7/00—Drugs for disorders of the blood or the extracellular fluid
- A61P7/06—Antianaemics
-
- A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
- A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
- A61P—SPECIFIC THERAPEUTIC ACTIVITY OF CHEMICAL COMPOUNDS OR MEDICINAL PREPARATIONS
- A61P9/00—Drugs for disorders of the cardiovascular system
-
- A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
- A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
- A61P—SPECIFIC THERAPEUTIC ACTIVITY OF CHEMICAL COMPOUNDS OR MEDICINAL PREPARATIONS
- A61P9/00—Drugs for disorders of the cardiovascular system
- A61P9/06—Antiarrhythmics
-
- A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
- A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
- A61P—SPECIFIC THERAPEUTIC ACTIVITY OF CHEMICAL COMPOUNDS OR MEDICINAL PREPARATIONS
- A61P9/00—Drugs for disorders of the cardiovascular system
- A61P9/10—Drugs for disorders of the cardiovascular system for treating ischaemic or atherosclerotic diseases, e.g. antianginal drugs, coronary vasodilators, drugs for myocardial infarction, retinopathy, cerebrovascula insufficiency, renal arteriosclerosis
Landscapes
- Health & Medical Sciences (AREA)
- Organic Chemistry (AREA)
- Chemical & Material Sciences (AREA)
- Engineering & Computer Science (AREA)
- Bioinformatics & Cheminformatics (AREA)
- Pharmacology & Pharmacy (AREA)
- Public Health (AREA)
- General Chemical & Material Sciences (AREA)
- Medicinal Chemistry (AREA)
- Veterinary Medicine (AREA)
- Nuclear Medicine, Radiotherapy & Molecular Imaging (AREA)
- Chemical Kinetics & Catalysis (AREA)
- Life Sciences & Earth Sciences (AREA)
- Animal Behavior & Ethology (AREA)
- General Health & Medical Sciences (AREA)
- Neurology (AREA)
- Biomedical Technology (AREA)
- Neurosurgery (AREA)
- Physical Education & Sports Medicine (AREA)
- Diabetes (AREA)
- Rheumatology (AREA)
- Pulmonology (AREA)
- Hematology (AREA)
- Orthopedic Medicine & Surgery (AREA)
- Immunology (AREA)
- Cardiology (AREA)
- Heart & Thoracic Surgery (AREA)
- Pain & Pain Management (AREA)
- Urology & Nephrology (AREA)
- Dermatology (AREA)
- Obesity (AREA)
- Endocrinology (AREA)
- Psychology (AREA)
- Transplantation (AREA)
- Hospice & Palliative Care (AREA)
- Psychiatry (AREA)
- Oncology (AREA)
- Ophthalmology & Optometry (AREA)
- Otolaryngology (AREA)
- Emergency Medicine (AREA)
Description
Opis pronalaskaDescription of the invention
OBLAST TEHNIKETECHNICAL FIELD
100011Pronalazak se odnosi na nove biciklične heterociklične derivate jedinjenja. na farmaceutske kompozicije koje sadrže pomenuta jedinjenja. kao i na upotrebu potnenutih jedinjenja ti lečenju bolesti, upr. kancera. 100011 The invention relates to new bicyclic heterocyclic derivatives of compounds. to pharmaceutical compositions containing the mentioned compounds. as well as on the use of these compounds for the treatment of diseases, cf. cancer.
SUŠTINA PRONALASKATHE ESSENCE OF THE INVENTION
|0002|Prema prvom aspektu pronalaska realizovano je jedinjenje formule (I): |0002|According to the first aspect of the invention, a compound of formula (I) was realized:
pri čemu whereby
—' predstavlja jednostruku ili dvostruku vezu. lako da je najmanje jedna veza u 5-članom prstenastom sistemu dvostruka veza; —' represents a single or double bond. easily at least one bond in a 5-membered ring system is a double bond;
prsten A može biti opciono supstituisan sa I. 2 ili 3 R'<1>grupe: ring A may be optionally substituted with I. 2 or 3 R'<1> groups:
B predstavlja -heterociklil grupu pri čemu navedena heterocikiil grupa može bili opciono supstituisana sa 1,2 ili 3 R'<1>grupe; B represents a -heterocyclyl group, wherein said heterocyclyl group may be optionally substituted with 1,2 or 3 R'<1> groups;
R<a>predstavlja halogen. C,.„ alktl. C:.„ alkenil, C\„(, alkinil, C\.scikioaIki 1. C;.s cikloalkenil, -OR\ -0-(CH;.)„-OR\ haloC,,,, alkil. haloC,.,, alkoksi, CM) alkanol. =0. =S. nitro. Si(R<x>)4. -(Cl -IA-CN. -S-R\ -SO-R\ -SO.-R\ - COR\ -(CR<v>R<y>)rCOOR'. - (CH,)s-CONRvR\ -(CH^-NR^. -(CH?),-NRxCOR\ -(CH»),-NRvSO:-R\ -(CH,),-Nll SO.-NirR .-(X ()NRM<\ (l H•). \RV()-R\ -O-iCH ), i' RIV (CIU-OR j|i -((11 ).-SO-\R"R% grupe; R<x>, R<y>i R* nezavisno predstavljaju vodonik, C,.r, alkil, C>_,, alkenil, (',.„ alkinil, CM> alkanol. hidroksi.C,. «alkoksi, haloC,.,, alkil, -CO-(CH2)„Ci-(> alkoksi. C;.scikloalkil ili CYS cikloalkenil; R<a>represents halogen. C,.„ alktl. C:.„ alkenyl, C\„(, alkynyl, C\.scykioaIki 1. C;.s cycloalkenyl, -OR\ -0-(CH;.)„-OR\ haloC,,,, alkyl. haloC,.,, alkoxy, CM) alkanol. =0. =S. nitro. Si(R<x>)4. -(Cl -IA-CN. -S-R\ -SO-R\ -SO.-R\ - COR\ -(CR<v>R<y>)rCOOR'. - (CH,)s-CONRvR\ -(CH^-NR^. -(CH»),-NRvSO:-R\ -(CH,),-Nll SO.-NirR .-(X ()NRM<\ (l H•). \RV()-R\ -O-iCH ), i' RIV (CIU-OR j|i -((11 ).-SO-\R"R% groups; R<x>, R<y>and R* independently represent hydrogen, C,.r, alkyl, C>_,, alkenyl, (',.„ alkynyl, CM> alkanol. hydroxy.C,. « lkoxy, haloC,.,, alkyl, -CO-(CH2)"Ci-(> lkoxy. C;.scycloalkyl or CYS cycloalkenyl;
R<7>i R<*>nezavisno predstavljaju vodonik, C,.(, alkil, C...„ alkenil, C..f, alkinil. Ci.scikloalkil. C.;.«cikloalkenil, aril. heterociklil ili R' i R<*>zajedno sa atomom azota za koji su pričvršćeni mogu obrazovati heterociklil prsten koji sadrži azot. pri čemu pomenuti C,.„ alkil. aril i heterociklil mogu biti opciono supstituisani sa 1,2 ili 3 R<1>' grupe; R<7> and R<*> independently represent hydrogen, C,.(, alkyl, C...„ alkenyl, C..f, alkynyl. Ci.scycloalkyl. C.;«cycloalkenyl, aryl. heterocyclyl or R' and R<*> together with the nitrogen atom to which they are attached may form a heterocyclyl ring containing nitrogen. wherein said C,.„ alkyl. aryl and heterocyclyl may be optionally substituted with 1, 2 or 3 R<1>' groups;
R' i R<b>nezavisno predstavljaju R" grupu ili -Y-karbocikličmi ili -Z-heterociklil grupu, pri čemu pomenute karbociklične i heterociklil grupe mogu biti opciono supstituisane sa 1. 2 ili 3 R:| grupe; R' and R<b>independently represent the R" group or -Y-carbocyclic or -Z-heterocyclyl group, wherein said carbocyclic and heterocyclyl groups can be optionally substituted with 1, 2 or 3 R:| groups;
Y i Z nezavisno predstavljaju vezu. -CO-<C!R- -COO-. (CI U),,-. -NRX-(C! IA-. -<CH,)S--NRX-, -CONR\ - Y and Z independently represent a relationship. -CO-<C!R- -COO-. (CI U),,-. -NRX-(C! IA-. -<CH,)S--NRX-, -CONR\ -
NRTO-. SO -NR<x>SO?-, -NR'CONl<V->, -NRVSNK-. NRTO-. SO -NR<x>SO?-, -NR'CONl<V->, -NRVSNK-.
• O-K'H ),-. -(Cl-K),-0-. -S-. -SO- ili <CI|.) •>().-. • O-K'H ),-. -(Cl-K),-0-. -S-. -SO- or <CI|.) •>().-.
n predstavlja ceo broj od 1-4: n represents an integer from 1-4:
s i t nezavisno predstavljaju ceo broj od 0-4; s and t independently represent an integer from 0-4;
q predstavlja ceo broj od 0-2: q represents an integer from 0-2:
ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili sol vat. or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or salt thereof.
|0003| Opisano je jedinjenje formule (1"): |0003| The compound of formula (1") is described:
pri čemu whereby
svaki X,. X:i X;je nezavisno izabran između ugljenika ili azota. tako da najmanje jedan od X,-X;predstavlja azot i tako da kada X| predstavlja azot. onda je najmanje jedan od X<. X,. X, i X*azot: each X,. X: and X; is independently selected from carbon or nitrogen. so that at least one of X,-X;represents nitrogen and so that when X| represents nitrogen. then at least one of X<. X,. X, and X*nitrogen:
X., predstavlja CR<5>. azot. NH ili C (>: X., represents CR<5>. nitrogen. NH or C (>:
X, predstavlja CR". azot, NH ili C- O: X, represents CR". nitrogen, NH or C-O:
u/, us lov da više od tri XrXs ne predstavljaju azot: u/, us lov that more than three XrXs do not represent nitrogen:
»—' predstavlja jednostruku ili dvostruku vezu. tako da je najmanje jedna veza u 5-članom prstenastom sistemu dvostruka veza i tako da veza između X.( i X< predstavlja jednostruku vezu satno kada X4ili Xspredstavlja C=-0; »—' represents a single or double bond. such that at least one bond in the 5-membered ring system is a double bond and such that the bond between X.( and X< represents a single bond when X4 or Xs represents C=-0;
R' predstavlja vodonik. halogen, C,„ alkil, C\„ alkenil. C,„ alkinil. C, „ alkoksi, C)rflcikloalkil, C.u. cikloalkenil. cijano. haloC,.<, alkil ili haloCV,, alkoksi: A predstavlja aromatičnu ili nearomatičmi karbocikličnu ili heterocikličnu grupu koju može biti opciono supstituisana sa jednom ili više (npr. 1.2 ili 3) R" grupa: B predstavlja -V-karbocikličnu grupu ili -Vv'-heterociklil grupu pri čemu navedene karbociklične i heterociklil grupe mogu bili opciono supstituisane sa jednom ili više (npr. 1.2 ili 3) R" grupa; R' represents hydrogen. halogen, C,„ alkyl, C\„ alkenyl. C,„ alkynyl. C, " alkoxy, C)rflcycloalkyl, C.u. cycloalkenyl. cyano. haloC,.<, alkyl or haloC\,, alkoxy: A represents an aromatic or non-aromatic carbocyclic or heterocyclic group which may be optionally substituted with one or more (e.g. 1,2 or 3) R" group: B represents -V-carbocyclic group or -Vv'-heterocyclyl group, wherein said carbocyclic and heterocyclyl groups may be optionally substituted with one or more (eg 1,2 or 3) R" groups;
R* predstavlja halogen, vodonik. CM, alkil. Cm. alkoksi. C\„ alkenil. (',.,, alkinil. - CFN. (?•..*cikloalkil. Cs.scikloalkenil. -NHSO_.R". -CH= N-OR". ili 3-6 članu monociklićiui heterociklil grupu, pri čemu pomenute C'M. alkil. C>.„ alkenil, C«.(>alkinil. C,.(, alkoksi i heterociklil grupe mogu biti opciono supstituisane sa jednom ili više R" grupa; R* represents halogen, hydrogen. CM, alkyl. Cm. Alkoxy. C1 alkenyl. with one or more R" groups;
R<c>. R<1>i R" nezavisno predstavljaju vodonik ili Cu> alkil: R<c>. R<1> and R" independently represent hydrogen or Cu> alkyl:
R" predstavlja halogen. CN, alkil. CY„ alkenil. C,.„ alkinil. (:,.„ cikloalkil, C;.„ cikloalkenil. -OR<v>. -0-(CH.)„-OR\ haloC,.«, alkil. haloC,.«. alkoksi. C,,, alkanol. O. S. nilro. Si(R"),. -(CIM,-CN. -S-IC. -SO-R\ -SO-R\ - R" represents halogen. CN, alkyl. CY„ alkenyl. C,.„ alkynyl. (:,.„ cycloalkyl, C;.„ cycloalkenyl. -OR<v>. -0-(CH.)„-OR\ haloC,.«, alkyl. haloC,.«. alkoxy. C,,, alkanol. O. S. nilro. Si(R"),. -(CIM,-CN. -S-IC. -SO-R\ -SO-R\ -
COR\ -(CR'R-)„-COOR'. -(CH-,),- COR\ -(CR'R-)„-COOR'. -(CH-,),-
-CONR<*>R<y>. -(CHA-NRV. -(CHA-NRXT>R\ -i.CII?K-NR<x>SO..-R\ -(Cl I O.-NI l-SO-NR"R\ -OCONR"R>. -(CH,),-NR\:0:R\ -0-(CT:.k-n<Mr-<( Ha-OR ' ili -(CH .),-SO-NR'R% grupe: R\ R" i R' nezavisno predstavljaju vodonik, C, „ alkil. (."..„ alkenil. C\„ alkinil, CM, alkanol. hidrokst. C,.„ alkoksi, haloCu, alkil. -CO-(CHO„-C'i-(. alkoksi. C' :.s cikloalkil ili C.s cikloalkenil; -CONR<*>R<y>. -(CHA-NRV. -(CHA-NRXT>R\ -i.CII?K-NR<x>SO..-R\ -(Cl I O.-NI l-SO-NR"R\ -OCONR"R>. -(CH,),-NR\:0:R\ -0-(CT:.k-n<Mr-<( Ha-OR ' or -(CH .),-SO-NR'R\) groups: R\ R" and R' independently represent hydrogen, C,„ alkyl. (."..„ alkenyl. C\„ alkynyl, CM, alkanol. hydroxt. C,.„ alkoxy, haloCu, alkyl. -CO-(CHO„-C'i-(. alkoxy. C' :.s cycloalkyl or C.s cycloalkenyl;
K<2>predstavlja -CONR<;>R<s>. -COR<x>ili ( OOR grupu: K<2>represents -CONR<;>R<s>. -COR<x>or ( OOR group:
R i Rs nezavisno predstavljaju vodonik, C,.,, alkil, ( '•„ alkenil. ('.„ alkinil. C*s.s cikloalkil. CV* cikloalkenil. aril. heterociklil ili R i R* zajedno sa atomom azota za koji su pričvršćeni mogu obrazovati heterociklil prsten koji sadrži azot, pri čemu pomenuti C|.,, alkil. aril i heterociklil mogu bili opciono supstituirani sa jednom ili više (npr. 1. 2 ili 3) Rb grupa: R<1>i R<1>' nezavisno predstavljaju R<1>' grupu ili -Y-karbocikličnu ili -/-heterociklil grupu, pri čemu pomenute karbociklične i heterociklil grupe mogu biti opciono supstituisane sa jednom ili više (npr. 1.2 ili 3 ) R" grupa; R and Rs independently represent hydrogen, C,.,, alkyl, ( '•„ alkenyl. ('.„ alkynyl. C*s.s cycloalkyl. CV* cycloalkenyl. aryl. heterocyclyl or R and R* together with the nitrogen atom to which they are attached may form a nitrogen-containing heterocyclyl ring, wherein said C|.,, alkyl. aryl and heterocyclyl may be optionally substituted with one or more (e.g. 1. 2 or 3) Rb group: R<1> and R<1>' independently represent an R<1>' group or a -Y-carbocyclic or -/-heterocyclyl group, wherein said carbocyclic and heterocyclyl groups can be optionally substituted with one or more (eg 1.2 or 3) R" groups;
V i W nezavisno predstavljaju vezu ili -(CR'R'^-grupu; V and W independently represent a bond or -(CR'R'^-group;
Y i Z nezavisno predstavljaju vezu, (()-((!!-!-. -COO-. -(Cl I ,)>.-. N K (C 11 -)... - (CH,)t-NR\ -CONR\ - NIVCO-, -SO>NR\ -NRsSOr. -NR'CONR-, -NRTSNR'<1->. -0-(Cl l•),-. -(('11,)_-(..)-. S-. -SO- ili -(CTLVSO-.-: n predstavlja ceo broj od 1-4; Y and Z independently represent a bond, (()-((!!-!-. -COO-. -(Cl I ,)>.-. N K (C 11 -)... - (CH,)t-NR\ -CONR\ - NIVCO-, -SO>NR\ -NRsSOr. -NR'CONR-, -NRTSNR'<1->. -0-(Cl l•),-. -(('11,)_-(..)-. S-). -SO- or -(CTLVSO-.-: n represents an integer from 1-4;
s i i nezavisno predstavljaju ceo broj od 0-4: s and i independently represent an integer from 0-4:
q predstavlja ceo broj od 0-2: q represents an integer from 0-2:
ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so. solvat ili derivat. or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof. solvate or derivative.
|(10041WO 01'38326 (Merck). VVO 200.3 048 132 (Merck). WO 02 0X0014 ((.rucnenthal). VVO 0114375 (Astra Zeueca). VVO 2004/052286 (Merck). VVO 00 53605 (Merck). VVO 03 101993 (Neouenesis). VVO 2005 075470 (SmithKline Beecham), VVO 2005/054230 (Cvtopiu). VVO 2002'46168 (Asira Zeneca). VVO 0M66098 (Aventis). WO 97</>12613 (VVarner Lambert). WO 2006/094235 (Sirtris Pharmacemicals) i US 2006/0035921 (OSI Pharmaceuticals) svaki opisuje niz heterocikličnih derivata. |(10041WO 01'38326 (Merck). VVO 200.3 048 132 (Merck). WO 02 0X0014 ((.rucnenthal). VVO 0114375 (Astra Zeueca). VVO 2004/052286 (Merck). VVO 00 53605 (Merck). VVO 03 101993 (Neouenesis).VVO 2005/054230 (Cvtopiu).VVO 0M66098 (VVarner Lambert). (Sirtris Pharmaceuticals) and US 2006/0035921 (OSI Pharmaceuticals) each describes a series of heterocyclic derivatives.
10005|EP 1 790 650 (Banvu Pharma) opisuje supstituisane derivate imidazola i PI.KI inhibitor ili antikancerozni agens koji sadrži isto. 10005|EP 1 790 650 (Banvu Pharma) describes substituted imidazole derivatives and a PI.KI inhibitor or anticancer agent containing the same.
|0006|U VVO03/09981 I (Cvtopia) su opisana jedinjenja koja su bazirana na disupslituisanom pira/inskom skeletu koja su inhibitori protein kinaza. |0006|In VVO03/09981 I (Cvtopia) compounds are described which are based on a disubstituted pyran/ine skeleton which are inhibitors of protein kinases.
|0007|U VVO2005/021531 (OSI Pharma) su opisana N-supstituisana benzimidazolil jedinjenja koja su inhibitori c-Kit proio-onkogena. |0007|VVO2005/021531 (OSI Pharma) describes N-substituted benzimidazolyl compounds that are c-Kit pro-oncogene inhibitors.
|0008]U VVOOO 53605 (Merck) su opisana jedinjenja koja inhibiraju. regulišu i ili modulišu transdukciju signala tirozin kinaze. kompozicije koje sadrže ova jedinjenja. i metode za njihovu primam za lečenje bolesti i slanja koja su zavisna od tirozin kinaze. |0008] In VVOOO 53605 (Merck) inhibiting compounds are described. regulate and or modulate tyrosine kinase signal transduction. compositions containing these compounds. and methods of receiving them for the treatment of tyrosine kinase-dependent diseases and delivery.
10009[U VVO2008/07809I (Astex) su opisana jedinjenja - biciklični heteioeiklični derivati i upotreba pomenutih jedinjenja u lečenju bolesti kao što je kancer. 10009 [In VVO2008/07809I (Astex) compounds are described - bicyclic heteiocyclic derivatives and the use of said compounds in the treatment of diseases such as cancer.
DETALJNI OPIS PRONALASKADETAILED DESCRIPTION OF THE INVENTION
100101Prema prvom aspektu pronalaska realizovano je jedinjenje formule (I): 100101According to the first aspect of the invention, the compound of formula (I) was realized:
pri čemu whereby
—-- predstavlja jednostruku ili dvostruku vezu. tako daje najmanje jedna veza u 5-članom prstenastom sistemu dvostruka veza; —-- represents a single or double bond. thus at least one bond in the 5-membered ring system is a double bond;
prsten A može biti opciono supstituisan sa 1.2 ili 3 R:' grupe; ring A may be optionally substituted with 1, 2 or 3 R:' groups;
B predstavlja -heterociklil grupu pri čemu navedena heterociklil grupa može biti opciono supstituisana sa 1.2 ili 3 R'' grupe: R'' predstavlja halogen. C,.,, alkil. C- >. h alkenil. C..„ alkinil. C-..s cikloalkil. C-..scikloalkenil. -OR\ -0-(CI l?}„-OR\ haloC,.,, alkil. haloC,.,. alkoksi. CV- alkanol. -O. »S. nitro. Si(R<x>).,. -<CHO,-CN. -S-R\ -SO-R\ -SO,-R\ - COR\ -(CR<X>R<>>VCOOR'. - (C'H:),-CONR<v>R\-(ClI^-NR^. -<CII .),-NRxCORs. -(CM<),-NR<x>SO>-R-\ -(CH,)„-NI4-SO,-NRxR\ -OCONRxR\ -(CH2),-NRxCO.;R>. -O-(CH,K-CRxR,-(CH.),-0R/ ili -(CH.)»-SO,NR'<t>R<>>grupe: R\ Ry i R' nezavisno predstavljaju vodonik. C|.„ alkil. C...,, alkenil. C\.„ alkinil. C,.(, alkanol, hidroksi. C,.,, alkoksi, haloC,,,, alkil. -CO-(CH:. )„-(?,.„ alkoksi. (",.„ cikloalkil ili Cj.scikloalkenil: R i R<s>nezavisno predstavljaju vodonik. Cu„ alkil. C-.„ alkenil. ('•.,. alkinil. C:.s cikloalkil, C\.s cikloalkenil. aril. heterociklil ili R i R<*>zajedno sa atomom azota za koji su pričvršćeni mogu obrazovali heterociklil prsten koji sadrži azot, pri čemu pomenuti C|.<. alkil, aril i heterociklil može biti opciono supstituisan sa I. 2 ili 3 Rh grupe; B represents a -heterocyclyl group, wherein said heterocyclyl group can be optionally substituted with 1, 2 or 3 R" groups: R" represents halogen. C,.,, alkyl. C- >. x alkenyl. C... alkynyl. C-. -(CR<X>R<>>VCOOR'. - (C'H:),-CONR<v>R\-(ClI^-NR^. -<CII .),-NRxCORs. -(CM<),-NR<x>SO>-R-\ -(CH,)„-NI4-SO,-NRxR\ -OCONRxR\ -(CH2),-NRxCO.;R>. -O-(CH,K-CRxR,-(CH.),-0R/ or -(CH.)»-SO,NR'<t>R<>>groups: R\ Ry and R' independently represent hydrogen. C|.„ alkyl. C...,, alkenyl. C\.„ alkynyl. C,.(, alkanol, hydroxy. C,.,, alkoxy, haloC,,,, alkyl. -CO-(CH:. )„-(?,.„ alkoxy. (",.„ cycloalkyl or Cj.scycloalkenyl: R and R<s>independently represent hydrogen. Cu„ alkyl. C-.„ alkenyl. ('•.,. alkynyl. C:.. s cycloalkyl, C\. s cycloalkenyl. aryl. heterocyclyl or R and R<*> together with the nitrogen atom to which they are attached may form a nitrogen-containing heterocyclyl ring, wherein said C 1.<. alkyl, aryl and heterocyclyl may be optionally substituted with I. 2 or 3 Rh groups;
R<1>i Rh nezavisno predstavljaju R" grupu ili -Y'-karbocikličtiu ili -/-heterociklil grupu, pri čemu pomenute karbociklične i heterociklil grupe mogu biti opciono supstiiuisane sa I. 2 ili 3 R<1>' grupe: Y i Z nezavisno predstavljaju vezu, -CO-(CH..),-. -COO-. -(Cll,),,-. -NR<X->(CH-)S-. -(CH.-k-NRV -CONR<x->, - NRxCO-, -SO,NRx-, -NR<x>SO;.-. -NR<x>CONir-, -NR<X>CSNIC-, - ()-(CI 1 ,},-. -(CH-k-O- -S-. -SO- ili -(CH.K-SO- R<1> and Rh independently represent an R" group or -Y'-carbocyclic or -/-heterocyclyl group, wherein said carbocyclic and heterocyclyl groups can be optionally substituted with I. 2 or 3 R<1>' groups: Y and Z independently represent a bond, -CO-(CH..),-. -COO-. -(Cll,),,-. -NR<X->(CH-)S-. -(CH.-k-NRV -CONR<x->, - NRxCO-, -SO,NRx-, -NR<x>SO;.-. -NR<x>CONir-, - ()-(CI 1 ,},-. -(CH-k-O- -S-. -SO- or -(CH.K-SO-
n predstavlja ceo broj od 1-4: n represents an integer from 1-4:
s i t nezavisno predstavljaju ceo broj ođ 0-4: s and t independently represent an integer from 0-4:
q predstavlja ceo broj od 0-2; q represents an integer from 0-2;
ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so ili solvat. or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt or solvate thereof.
100111Opisano je jedinjenje formule (I"): 100111 The compound of formula (I") is described:
pri čemu whereby
svaki X,, X, i X? je nezavisno izabran između ugljenika ili azota. iako da najmanje jedan od X,-X; predstavlja azot i tako da kada X, predstavlja azot. onda je najmanje jedan od X>X ;. X , i X< azot; each X,, X, and X? is independently chosen between carbon or nitrogen. although at least one of X,-X; represents nitrogen and so that when X, represents nitrogen. then at least one of X>X ;. X , and X< nitrogen;
X, predstavlja CR\ azot. NH ili OO; X, represents CR\ nitrogen. NH or OO;
X. predstavlja CR". azot. NM ili (' <>. X. represents CR". nitrogen. NM or (' <>.
uz uslov da više od tri XrX<ne predstavljaju azot; —— predstavlja jednostruku ili dvostruku vezu. tako daje najmanje jedna veza u 5-elanom prstenastom sistemu dvostruka veza ilako da veza između X, i X< predstavlja jednostruku vezu samo kada X4ili X< predstavlja C O; with the proviso that more than three XrX< do not represent nitrogen; —— represents a single or double bond. thus at least one bond in the 5-membered ring system is a double bond although the bond between X, and X< is a single bond only when X4 or X< is CO;
R"' predstavlja vodonik. halogen, C,.„ alkil. CV,, alkenil. ('..,, alkinil.(',.,,alkoksi.C, „cikloalkil. C?.,, cikloalkenil. cijano. haloC|.„ alkil ili haloC,.,, alkoksi; R"' represents hydrogen. Halogen, C,.„ alkyl. C,,, alkenyl. ('..,, alkynyl.(',.,, alkoxy.C, "cycloalkyl. C?.,, cycloalkenyl. cyano. haloC|.„ alkyl or haloC,.,, alkoxy;
A predstavlja aromatičnu ili neammatićnu karbocikličnu ili helerocikličnu grupu koja može biti opciono supstituisana sa jednom ili više (npr. 1, 2 ili 3) R" grupa; A represents an aromatic or non-amatic carbocyclic or heterocyclic group which may be optionally substituted with one or more (eg 1, 2 or 3) R" groups;
B predstavlja -V-karbocikličnu grupu ili -\V-heterocikli! grupu pri čemu navedene karbociklicne i heterociklil grupe mogu biti opciono supstituisane sa jednom ili više (npr. 1.2 ili 3) R" grupa; B represents -V-carbocyclic group or -\V-heterocycles! a group wherein said carbocyclic and heterocyclyl groups may be optionally substituted with one or more (eg 1,2 or 3) R" groups;
R" predstavlja halogen. vodonik, C,.„ alkil. C|.„ alkoksi. ( . alkenil. (">(1 alkinil. - C N. C? cikloalkil. C\scikloalkenil. -NHSO.-R", -CH~N-OR". ili 3-6-članu utonocikličnu helerociklil grupu, pri čemu pomenute Cu, alkil. Cj.Aalkenil, (\.„ alkinil, C|,„ alkoksi i heterociklil grupe mogu biti opciono supstituisane sa jednom ili više R" grupa; R" represents halogen. hydrogen, C,.„ alkyl. C|.„ alkoxy. ( . alkenyl. (">(1 alkynyl. - C N. C? cycloalkyl. C\scycloalkenyl. -NHSO.-R", -CH~N-OR". or a 3-6-membered utonocyclic helerocyclyl group, wherein the mentioned Cu, alkyl. Cj.Aalkenyl, (\.„ alkynyl, C|,„ alkoxy and heterocyclyl groups may be optionally substituted with one or more R" groups;
R<l>. R1 i R<w>nezavisno predstavljaju vodonik ili C .,, alkil; R<l>. R1 and R<w>independently represent hydrogen or C1, alkyl;
R" predstavlja halogen. C,.„ alkil. C.M, alkenil. (\„ alkinil. C .scikloalkil. ('? cikloalkenil. -OR\ -0-(CH>)n-OR\ haloC,.,, alkil. haloCj.,, alkoksi. C,.f>alkanol. 0. S. nitro. SiMC).,. -(Cl l-k-CN. -S-R\ -SO-R\ -SO:-R\ - R" represents halogen. C,.„ alkyl. C.M, alkenyl. (\„ alkynyl. C .scycloalkyl. ('? cycloalkenyl. -OR\ -0-(CH>)n-OR\ haloC,.,, alkyl. haloCj.,, alkoxy. C,.f>alkanol. 0. S. nitro. SiMC).,. -(Cl l-k-CN. -S-R\ -SO-R\ -SO:-R\ -
COR\ -(CR'R<y>),-COOR'. -(CH,),-CONR<x>R;. -(CH.,),-NRNR\ -<l H ),-NRX OR-. -(CH:).-NR<v>SOrR<>>. -(CH3),-NHSQ>-NRXR\ -OCONRsR\ -(CH,),-NRvC07R\ -0-(CH/»S-C'RXR''-(CI |.»,-()R' ili -fCHA-SO-NiriV grupe: R\R-i R' nezavisno predstavljaju vodonik. C, „ alkil. C\(, alkenil. ('■.„ alkinil. (*,.„ alkanol. hidroksi. CM, alkoksi. haloC'i.,, alkil. -CO-(CH;)„-Cu, alkoksi. C:.xcikloalkil ili C*:.s cikloalkenil: R<*>predstavlja -CONIVV. -COR<v>ili -COOR' grupu; COR\ -(CR'R<y>),-COOR'. -(CH,),-CONR<x>R;. -(CH.,),-NRNR\ -<l H ),-NRX OR-. -(CH:).-NR<v>SOrR<>>. -(CH3),-NHSQ>-NRXR\ -OCONRsR\ -(CH,),-NRvC07R\ -0-(CH/»S-C'RXR''-(CI |.»,-()R' or -fCHA-SO-NiriV groups: R\R-and R' independently represent hydrogen. C, „ alkyl. C\(, alkenyl. ('■.„ alkynyl. *,.„ alkanol. hydroxy. CM, , alkyl, -CO-(CH)-Cu, , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , ,
R' i R<8>nezavisno predstavljaju vodonik. C,.,, alkil. C..„ alkenil. C'-.„ alkinil, C ,K cikloalkil, C-.. x cikloalkenil. aril. heterociklil ili R<7>i Rx zajedno sa atomom azota za koji su pričvršćeni mogu obrazovati heterociklil prsten koji sadrži azot, pri čemu pomenuti C,.,, alkil. aril i heterociklil može biti opciono supstituisan sa jednom ili više (npr. 1.2 ili 3) Rh grupa: R1 i R1' nezavisno predstavljaju Ra grupu ili -V-karboeiklićnu ili -Z-heterociklil grupu, pri čemu pomenute karbociklične i heterociklil grupe mogu biti opciono supstituisane sa jednom ili više (npr. I. 2 ili 3) R:l grupa: R' and R<8> independently represent hydrogen. C,.,, alkyl. C..„ alkenyl. C'-.„ alkynyl, C ,K cycloalkyl, C-.. x cycloalkenyl. aryl. heterocyclyl or R<7> and Rx together with the nitrogen atom to which they are attached may form a nitrogen-containing heterocyclyl ring, wherein said C,.,, alkyl. aryl and heterocyclyl may be optionally substituted with one or more (e.g. 1.2 or 3) Rh group: R1 and R1' independently represent a Ra group or a -V-carbocyclic or -Z-heterocyclyl group, wherein said carbocyclic and heterocyclyl groups can be optionally substituted with one or more (e.g. I. 2 or 3) R:1 groups:
V i VV nezavisno predstavljaju vezu ili -(CR'R<1>),,-grupu: V and VV independently represent a bond or -(CR'R<1>),,-group:
Y i Z nezavisno predstavljaju vezu. -CO-(CH >).-. -COO-. -iCH.),,-. -NRMCH;)S-. - (CH>),-NR\ -C0NR"-, - NRTO-. -SOjNRV -NR^SOr- -NRT0NR--. -NRTSNR>-. -0-(CH,>„-. -(CHA-O-. -S-. -SO- ili -(CH^-SO,-: n predstavlja ceo broj od 1-4; Y and Z independently represent a bond. -CO-(CH >).-. -COO-. -iCH.),,-. -NRMCH;)S-. - (CH>),-NR\ -C0NR"-, - NRTO-. -SOjNRV -NR^SOr- -NRT0NR--. -NRTSNR>-. -0-(CH,>„-. -(CHA-O-. -S-. -SO- or -(CH^-SO,-: n represents an integer from 1-4);
s i t nezavisno predstavljaju ceo broj od 0-4: s and t independently represent an integer from 0-4:
q predstavlja ceo broj od 0-2; q represents an integer from 0-2;
ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so. solvat ili derivat. or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof. solvate or derivative.
100121 Opisano je jedinjenje formule (Ta): 100121 The compound of formula (Ta) is described:
pri čemu whereby
svaki X|. X. i X; je nezavisno izabran između ugljenika ili azota. iako da najmanje jedan od XrX;predstavlja azot: X.i predstavlja CR' ili azot; each X|. X. and X; is independently chosen between carbon or nitrogen. provided that at least one of XrX; represents nitrogen: X.i represents CR' or nitrogen;
X5predstavlja CR". azot ili C=0; X5 represents CR". nitrogen or C=0;
uz uslov da više od tri X,- X<ne predstavljaju azot: with the condition that more than three X,- X< do not represent nitrogen:
predstavlja jednostruku ili dvostruku vezu. tako da kada Xspredstavlja C (). onda su X, i X*, povezani jednostrukom vezom i tako daje najmanje jedna veza u 5-članom prstenastom sistemu dvostruka veza: R' predstavlja vodonik, halogen, C|.„ alkil. C:.„ alkenil. (."...„ alkinil. t',.,, alkoksi. C\_„ cikloalkil, C\.0 cikloalkenil, cijano, haloC,.,, alkil, haloC,.,, alkoksi ili <): A predstavlja aromatičnu ili nearomatičnu karbocikličnu ili heterocikličnu grupu koja može bili opciono supstituisana sa jednom ili više (npr. 1. 2 ili 3) R<il>grupa: B predstavlja -V-karbocikličnu grupu ili -VV-heterociklil grupu pri čemu navedene karbociklične i heterociklil grupe mogu biti opciono supstituisane sa jednom ili više (npr. 1. 2 ili 3) R:<i>grupa; represents a single or double bond. so that when Xrepresents C(). then X, and X*, are connected by a single bond and thus at least one bond in the 5-membered ring system is a double bond: R' represents hydrogen, halogen, C|.„ alkyl. C:.„ alkenyl. A represents an aromatic or non-aromatic carbocyclic or heterocyclic group which may be optionally substituted with one or more (e.g. 1. 2 or 3) R<il> group: B represents a -V-carbocyclic group or -VV-heterocyclyl group, whereby the said carbocyclic and heterocyclyl groups may be optionally substituted with one or more (e.g. 1. 2 or 3) R:<i>group;
R" predstavlja halogen. vodonik. C,.<, alkil. CN. alkoksi. C\.„ alkenil. ('.„ alkinil. - C~N. C;.* cikloalkil, Cj.«cikloalkenil. -NHSO.R". -CH=N-OR<l>\ ili 3-6-članu monocikličnu heterociklil grupu, pri čemu pomenute CM, alkil. alkenil. C7... alkinil. Cu, alkoksi i heterociklil grupe mogu biti opciono supstituisane sa jednom ili više R" grupa; R" represents halogen. hydrogen. C,.<, alkyl. CN. alkoxy. C\.„ alkenyl. ('.„ alkynyl. - C~N. C;.* cycloalkyl, Cj.«cycloalkenyl. -NHSO.R". -CH=N-OR<l>\ or a 3-6-membered monocyclic heterocyclyl group, wherein the mentioned CM, alkyl. alkenyl. C7... alkynyl. Cu, alkoxy and heterocyclyl groups may be optionally substituted with one or more R" groups;
R<*>. R' i R" nezavisno predstavljaju vodonik ili C,.,. alkil: R<*>. R' and R" independently represent hydrogen or C1..,. alkyl:
R" predstavlja halogen, C,.,, alkil. C7.„ alkenil. C\„ alkinil. Ci.s cikloalkil, C-,.scikloalkenil, -OR\ -O-(CI-U),,-OR\ haloC,.,, alkil. haloC,.,, alkoksi. Cu, alkanol. =0. =S. nitro. Si(R<v>),. -(CH7),-CN. -S-R\ -S0-R\ -S07-R\ - ĆORA -(CR<x>R,)s-COOR'. -(Cll:)s-CONRxR\ -(CH;k-NRxRv. -(CH,).-NRTOR>. -{Cll7)s-NR<x>SO:-R<y>. -<CH,)S-NHSO-NRxR\ -OCONirR- , -<CH7.v,-NRvC07R''. -O-(C11^),-('Rx R'-(CM ■ ),-0R' ili -(CH7)s-SO,.N<Rx>R<y>grupe: R\ Ry i R' nezavisno predstavljaju vodonik. C*M, alkil. C»„ alkenil. C„.,„ alkinil. CM. alkanol, hidroksi. C,.«, alkoksi. haloC,.,, alkil. -O )-i ( 11.),-(',alkoksi. C „ cikloalkil ili C-.s cikloalkenil: R" represents halogen, C,.,, alkyl. C7.„ alkenyl. C\„ alkynyl. Ci.s cycloalkyl, C-,.scycloalkenyl, -OR\ -O-(CI-U),,-OR\ haloC,.,, alkyl. haloC,.,, alkoxy. Cu, alkanol. =0. =S. nitro. Si(R<v>),. -(CH7),-CN. -S-R\ -S0-R\ -S07-R\ - ĆORA -(CR<x>R,)s-COOR'. -(CH;k-NRxRv. -(CH,).-NRTOR>. -{Cll7)s-NR<x>SO:-R<y>. -<CH,)S-NHSO-NRxR\ -OCONirR- , -<CH7.v,-NRvC07R'. -O-(C11^),-('Rx R'-(CM ■ ),-0R' or -(CH7)s-SO,.N<Rx>R<y>groups: R\ Ry and R' independently represent hydrogen. C*M, alkyl. C»„ alkenyl. C„.,„ alkynyl. CM. alkanol, hydroxy. C,.«, alkoxy. haloC,.,, alkyl. -O )-i ( 11.),-(',Alkoxy.C" cycloalkyl or C-.s cycloalkenyl:
R2 predstavlja -CONR7Rs. -CORx ili -COOR' grupu: R2 represents -CONR7Rs. -CORx or -COOR' group:
R i R<*>nezavisno predstavljaju vodonik, C|.„ alkil. CM, alkenil. C „ alkinil, C\.«cikloalkil. (' ..: cikloalkenil. aril. heterociklil ili R<7>i R<x>zajedno sa atomom azota za koji su pričvršćeni mogu obrazovati heterociklil prsten koji sadrži azot. pri čemu pomenuti alkil. aril i heterociklil može biti opciono supstituisan sa jednom ili više R and R<*> independently represent hydrogen, C|.„ alkyl. CM, alkenyl. C " alkynyl, C\.« cycloalkyl. (' ..: cycloalkenyl. aryl. heterocyclyl or R<7> and R<*> together with the nitrogen atom to which they are attached may form a heterocyclyl ring containing nitrogen. wherein said alkyl. aryl and heterocyclyl may be optionally substituted with one or more
(npr. 1.2 ili 3) R1' grupa:(e.g. 1.2 or 3) R1' group:
R<1>i Rb nezavisno predstavljaju R*' grupu ili -Y-ariI ili -/-heterociklil grupu, pri čemu pomenute aril i heterociklil grupe mogu biti opciono supstituisane sa jednom ili više (npr. 1. 2 ili 3) R'<1>grupa; R<1> and Rb independently represent the R*' group or -Y-aryl or -/-heterocyclyl group, wherein said aryl and heterocyclyl groups may be optionally substituted with one or more (eg 1, 2 or 3) R'<1> groups;
V i W nezavisno predstavljaju vezu ili -(CR'R'^-grupu: V and W independently represent a bond or -(CR'R'^-group:
Y i7,nezavisno predstavljaju vezu. -CO-(CH7),-. -COO-. -(CH,}„-. -NR<X->(CH7)„-. - (CH,)„-NR\ -CONR\ - NR<x>CO-, -S07NR<v->. -NR<x>SO?-, -NR<x>CONR<v->. -NRXCSNR;'-. -0-(O I ■)„-. -((M-),-0-. -S-. -SO- ili -(Cl l7),-SO-: Y and 7 independently represent a bond. -CO-(CH7),-. -COO-. -(CH.
n predstavlja ceo broj od 1 -4: n represents an integer from 1-4:
s i t nezavisno predstavljaju ceo broj od 0-4: s and t independently represent an integer from 0-4:
q predstavlja ceo broj od 0-2: q represents an integer from 0-2:
aril predstavlja karbociklični prsten: aryl represents a carbocyclic ring:
heterociklil predstavlja heterociklični prsten, heterocyclyl represents a heterocyclic ring,
ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so, solvat ili derivat. or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt, solvate or derivative thereof.
100131 Opisano je jedinjenje formule (l'b): 100131 The compound of formula (l'b) is described:
pri čemu whereby
svaki X|. X7 i X; je nezavisno izabran između ugljenika ili azota. tako da najmanje jedan od X,-X!predstavlja azot i tako da kada X| predstavlja azot. onda je najmanje jedan od X-. X;. X , i X> azot; each X|. X7 and X; is independently chosen between carbon or nitrogen. so that at least one of X,-X!represents nitrogen and so that when X| represents nitrogen. then at least one of X-. X;. X , and X> nitrogen;
X4 predstavlja CR' ili azot; X4 represents CR' or nitrogen;
X5 predstavlja CR6, azot ili C=0; uz uslov da više od tri XrX< ne predstavljaju azot; • predstavlja jednostruku ili dvostruku vezu. tako da je najmanje jedna veza u 5-članom prstenastom sistemu dvostruka veza; X5 represents CR6, nitrogen or C=0; with the proviso that more than three XrX< do not represent nitrogen; • represents a single or double bond. so that at least one bond in the 5-membered ring system is a double bond;
R' predstavlja vodonik, halogen. C|.„ alkil. C,..„ alkenil. C'7.„ alkinil.CM> alkoksi, C«, cikloalkil, C>.„cikloalkenil. cijano, haloC|.(, alkil, haloC|„ alkoksi ili "O: R' represents hydrogen, halogen. C|.„ alkyl. C,..„ alkenyl. C'7.„ alkynyl.CM> alkoxy, C«, cycloalkyl, C>.„ cycloalkenyl. cyano, haloC|.(, alkyl, haloC|„ alkoxy or "O:
A predstavlja aromatičnu ili ncaromatičnu karbodkličnu ili heieroeikličnu grupu koja može hili opciono supstituisana sa jednom ili više (npr. 1.2 ili 5) R:| grupa: B predstavlja -V-karbocikličnu grupu ili -W-heterociklil grupu pri čemu navedene karbociklične i heterociklil grupe mogu biti opciono supstituisane sa jednom ili više (npr. I. 2 ili 3) R' grupa: R" predstavlja halogen. vodonik, (',,,, alkil. C,. alkoksi. C\„ alkenil. C...,, alkinil. - C N. Cv* cikloalkil. ("-,.* cikloalkenil. -NHS04V\ -(.'II S-OR". ili 3-6-člami riionocikličnu heterociklil grupu, pri čemu pomenute CM, A represents an aromatic or aromatic carbocyclic or heterocyclic group which may be optionally substituted with one or more (eg 1,2 or 5) R:| group: B represents a -V-carbocyclic group or -W-heterocyclyl group wherein said carbocyclic and heterocyclyl groups can be optionally substituted with one or more (e.g. I. 2 or 3) R' group: R" represents halogen. hydrogen, (',,,, alkyl. C,. alkoxy. C\„ alkenyl. C...,, alkynyl. - C N. Cv* cycloalkyl. ("-,.* cycloalkenyl. -NHS04V\ -(.'II S-OR". or a 3-6-membered rionocyclic heterocyclyl group, wherein said CM,
alkil, C>_,, alkenil. C\„ alkinil. C|.„ alkoksi i heterociklil grupe mogu bili opciono supstituisane sa jednom ili višealkyl, C1-6, alkenyl. C 1 - alkynyl, C 1 - alkoxy and heterocyclyl groups may be optionally substituted with one or more
R" grupa: "R" group:
R\ R<1>i R" nezavisno predstavljaju vodonik ili CV„ alkil; R\ R<1> and R" independently represent hydrogen or C 1-4 alkyl;
R" predstavlja halogen, CM, alkil, C..„ alkenil. (">.„ alkinil. C .s cikloalkil, ( cikloalkenil. -OR\ -0-(CH.->)„-OR\ InloC,. alkil. h.a'.oC .. alkoksi. C,.„ alkanol. (>. S. nitro. Si(R<x>},, -i( II i. C\. -S-K\ -SO-R\ SO-R . - R" represents halogen, CM, alkyl, C..„ alkenyl. (">.„ alkynyl. C .s cycloalkyl, ( cycloalkenyl. -OR\ -0-(CH.->)„-OR\ InloC,. alkyl. h.a'.oC .. alkoxy. C,.„ alkanol. (>. S. nitro. Si(R<x>},, -i( II i. C\. -S-K\ -SO-R\ SO-R.
COR\ -(CR<X>R<X>),-COOR'. -(CH.,),-CONR<x>R\ -(CH<K-NR"R\ -(Cl I -I..-N R %COR\ -(Cl NS-NRXS()-R\ -(CH,),-NHSO>-NR<x>R-, -OCONRxR\ -(CM.). NR'CO.R . -()-.( II.i CRR »Cl I !-OR ili -(ClR-SONRMv<*>grupe; COR\ -(CR<X>R<X>),-COOR'. -(CH.,),-CONR<x>R\ -(CH<K-NR"R\ -(Cl I -I..-N R %COR\ -(Cl NS-NRXS()-R\ -(CH,),-NHSO>-NR<x>R-, -OCONRxR\ -(CM.). NR'CO.R . -()-.( II.i CRR »Cl I !-OR or -(ClR-SONRM<*>groups;
R\ R<>>i R' nezavisno predstavljaju vodonik. Calkil. CMl alkenil. C...„ alkinil. C|.„ alkanol. hidroksi. C,.,, alkoksi. haloCM, alkil, -CO-(CH;),rC,.<, alkoksi, C;.s cikloalkil ili C;.scikloalkenil: R\ R<>> and R' independently represent hydrogen. Calcyl. CMl alkenyl. C...„ alkynyl. C1.„ alkanol. hydroxy. C1.,, alkoxy. haloCM, alkyl, -CO-(CH;),rC,.<, alkoxy, C;.s cycloalkyl or C;.scycloalkenyl:
R" predstavlja -CONrV. -COR" ili -COOR' grupu: R" represents the -CONrV. -COR" or -COOR' group:
R' i R<*>nezavisno predstavljaju vodonik. C<*>M, alkil. Cm. alkenil. Calkinil.C-..*cikloalkil. C,.scikloalkenil, aril. heterociklil ili R i Rk zajedno sa atomom azota za koji su pričvršćeni mogu obrazovati heterociklil prsten koji sadrži azot. pri čemu pomenuti alkil. aril i heterociklil može biti opciono supslituisan sa jednom ili više (npr. 1.2 ili 3) R1' grupa; R' and R<*> independently represent hydrogen. C<*>M, alkyl. Cm. alkenyl. Alkynyl.C-..*cycloalkyl. C1.cycloalkenyl, aryl. heterocyclyl or R and Rk together with the nitrogen atom to which they are attached may form a nitrogen-containing heterocyclyl ring. wherein said alkyl. aryl and heterocyclyl may be optionally substituted with one or more (eg 1, 2 or 3) R 1' groups;
R<1>i R<1>' nezavisno predstavljaju R'<1>grupu ili -Y- karbociklienu ili -Z-heterociklil grupu, pri čemu pomenute karbociklične i heterociklil grupe mogu bili opciono supstituisane sa jednom ili više (npr. I. 2 ili 3) R'<1>grupa: R<1> and R<1>' independently represent the R'<1> group or -Y- carbocyclylene or -Z-heterocyclyl group, wherein said carbocyclic and heterocyclyl groups may be optionally substituted with one or more (eg I. 2 or 3) R'<1> groups:
V i W nezavisno predstavljaju vezu ili -<CRT\<!>),,-grupu: V and W independently represent a bond or -<CRT\<!>),,-group:
Y i Z nezavisno predstavljaju vezu. OMCII ) . -COO-. -(CII.),,-. -NR<X->(CH<)„-. - (CTI;)„-NR<X->. -CONR" . -NRxCO-, -SO,NRx-, -NRxSO>-, -NRxCONR--. -NRXCSNRX-, -0-<CrR-, -(CIR-O. -S-. -SO- ili -(CH:k-SO:-:Y and Z independently represent a relationship. OMCII). -COO-. -(CII.),,-. -NR<X->(CH<)"-. - (CTI;)"-NR<X->. -CONR" . -NRxCO-, -SO,NRx-, -NRxSO>-, -NRxCONR--. -NRXCSNRX-, -0-<CrR-, -(CIR-O. -S-. -SO- or -(CH:k-SO:-:
n predstavlja ceo broj od 1-4: n represents an integer from 1-4:
s i t nezavisno predstavljaju ceo broj od 0-4: s and t independently represent an integer from 0-4:
q predstavlja ceo broj od 0-2: q represents an integer from 0-2:
ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so. solvai ili derivat. or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof. solvent or derivative.
|00I4| Kada se ovde koristi za grupu ili deo grupe, izraz<*>Ct.„ alkil' se odnosi na linearnu ili razgranani zasićenu ugljovodoničnu grupu koja sadrži od 1 do 6 atoma ugljenika. Primeri takvih grupa obuhvataju metil. etil. n-propil. izopropil. n-butil. izobutil. sek-butil. terc butil, n-pentiI. izopemil. neopentil ili heksil i slično. |00I4| When used herein for a group or part of a group, the term <*>Ct." alkyl" refers to a linear or branched saturated hydrocarbon group containing from 1 to 6 carbon atoms. Examples of such groups include methyl, ethyl, n-propyl, isopropyl, n-butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, tert-butyl, n-pentyl, isopemyl, neopentyl or hexyl, and the like.
100151Kada se ovde koristi za grupu ili deo grupe, izraz "CM, alkenil' se odnosi na linearnu ili razgranati! ugljovodoničnu grupu koja sadrži OC vezu. 100151 When used herein for a group or part of a group, the term "CM, alkenyl" refers to a linear or branched hydrocarbon group containing an OC bond.
|0OI6|Kada se ovde korisli. izraz "C|.„ alkoksi' se odnosi na -O-C,.,, alkil grupu, pri čemu je C,.,, alkil onakav kao što je ovde definisano. Primeri takvih grupa obuhvataju metoksi. etoksi. propoksi. butoksi. pentoksi ili heksoksi i slično. |0OI6|When used here. the term "C 1 , , , , , , , , , alkyl group, wherein C , , , alkyl is as defined herein. Examples of such groups include methoxy, ethoxy, propoxy, butoxy, pentoxy or hexoxy, and the like.
|00I7| Kada se ovde koristi, izraz '(",.„ alkanol' se odnosi na C7„ alkil grupu supstituisana sa jednom ili više|00I7| As used herein, the term '(",.„ alkanol') refers to a C7" alkyl group substituted with one or more
hidroksilnih Lnjupn, pri čemu je C i_r, tilkil ontiktiv ktio šio ic ovde definisitno. Primeri takvih izriipći obuhvataju hidrokstmetil hidroksietil, hidroksipropil i slično. of hydroxyl Lnjupn, whereby C i_r, tilkyl ontiktiv ktio si ic here defined. Examples of such expressions include hydroxymethyl hydroxyethyl, hydroxypropyl and the like.
10018| Kada se ovde koristi, izraz 'C\.ncikloalkil' se odnosi na zasićeni monociklični ugljovođonićni prsten sa .1do 8 atoma ugljenika. Primeri takvih grupa obuhvataju ciklopropil. ciklohtnil. ciklopentil. cikloheksil. cikloheptil ili ciklooktil i slično. 10018| As used herein, the term "C 1-6 cycloalkyl" refers to a saturated monocyclic hydrocarbon ring having from 1 to 8 carbon atoms. Examples of such groups include cyclopropyl. cyclooctnyl. cyclopentyl. cyclohexyl. cycloheptyl or cyclooctyl and the like.
|0019) Kada se ovde koristi, izraz 'C-.(1cikloalkil' se odnosi na zasićeni monociklični ngljovodonični prsten sa 3 do 6 atoma ugljenika. Primeri takvih grupa obuhvataju ciklopropil. ciklobutil. ciklopentil. cikloheksil. i slično. |0019) As used herein, the term 'C-(1cycloalkyl') refers to a saturated monocyclic hydrocarbon ring having 3 to 6 carbon atoms. Examples of such groups include cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl, and the like.
|0020| Kada se ovde koristi, izraz 'halogen' se odnosi na atom tluora. hlora. broma ili joda. |0020| As used herein, the term 'halogen' refers to a fluorine atom. chlorine. bromine or iodine.
|0021| Kada se ovde koristi, izraz 'haloC|.,, alkil<*>se odnosi na C',.,, alkil grupu onakvu kao što je ovde dellnisana. pri čemu je najmanje jedan atom vodonika zamenjen sa halogenom. Primeri takvih grupa obuhvataju lluoroetil, trilluorometil ili trifluoroetil i slično. |0021| As used herein, the term "haloC1.,, alkyl<*>refers to a C1,.,, alkyl group as defined herein. wherein at least one hydrogen atom is replaced by a halogen. Examples of such groups include fluoroethyl, trifluoromethyl or trifluoroethyl and the like.
100221 Kada se ovde koristi, izraz 'haloC,.,, alkoksi' se odnosi na C".,. alkoksi grupu onakvu kao što je ovde detlnisana, pri čemu je najmanje jedan atom vodonika zamenjen sa halogenom. Primeri takvih grupa obuhvataju difluorometoksi ili irifluoromeioksi i slično, 100221 Kada se ovde koristi, izraz 'haloC,.,, alkoksi' se odnosi na C".,. alkoksi grupu onakvu kao što je ovde detlnisana, pri čemu je najmanje jedan atom vodonika zamenjen sa halogenom. Primeri takvih grupa obuhvataju difluorometoksi ili irifluoromeioksi i slično,
|00231 Kada se ovde koristi, onda poziv na "karbociklične" i "lieterocikiićne" grupe obuhvata, osim ako kontekst ne ukazuje drugačije, i aromatične, i ne-aromalične prstenaste sisteme. Shodno tome. na primer. izraz "karbociklične i heterociklične grupe" obuhvata u svom okviru aromatične, nearomalične. nezasićene, đelimično zasićene i potpuno zasićene karbociklične i heterociklične prstenaste sisteme. Generalno, takve »rupemogu biti nionociklične ili biciklične i mogu sadržati, na primer. 3 do 12 članova prstena, uobičajenije od 5 do 10 članova prstena. Primeri monocikličnih grupa su grupe koje sadrže 3, 4. 5. 6. 7 i 8 članova prstena, uobičajenije od 3 do 7, i prvenstveno 5 ili 6 članova prstena. Primeri biciklićnih grupa su one koje sadrže 8. «. Kl. I 1 i 12 članova prstena, uobičajenije 9 ili 10 članova prstena. Kada se ovde vrši poziv na karbociklične i lieterocikiićne grupe, onda karbociklični ili hcterociklični prsten može biti. osim ukoliko kontekst ne ukazuje drugačije, nesupstituisan ili supstituisan sa jednim ili više supstituenata, na primer. molekulskih fragmenata, molekulskih skeleta ili funkcionalnih grupa koje su ovde razmatrane. Smatra se da pozivanja na "karbociklične" i "lieterocikiićne" grupe obuhvataju pozivanja na karbociklične i heterociklične grupe koje mogu biti opciono supstituisane sa jednom ili v iše (npr. 1. 2 ili 3 ) R' ili R1' grupa. When used herein, reference to "carbocyclic" and "lieterocyclic" groups includes, unless the context indicates otherwise, both aromatic and non-aromatic ring systems. Accordingly. for example. the term "carbocyclic and heterocyclic groups" includes aromatic, non-aromatic groups. unsaturated, partially saturated and fully saturated carbocyclic and heterocyclic ring systems. In general, such "holes" can be non-monocyclic or bicyclic and can contain, for example. 3 to 12 ring members, more commonly 5 to 10 ring members. Examples of monocyclic groups are groups containing 3, 4, 5, 6, 7 and 8 ring members, more commonly 3 to 7, and preferably 5 or 6 ring members. Examples of bicyclic groups are those containing 8. «. Cl. Both 1 and 12 ring members, more commonly 9 or 10 ring members. When carbocyclic and heterocyclic groups are referred to herein, then a carbocyclic or heterocyclic ring may be. unless the context otherwise indicates, unsubstituted or substituted with one or more substituents, for example. molecular fragments, molecular skeletons or functional groups discussed herein. References to "carbocyclic" and "lieterocyclic" groups are understood to include references to carbocyclic and heterocyclic groups which may be optionally substituted with one or more (eg 1, 2 or 3) R' or R1' groups.
|0024| Karbociklične ili heterociklične grupe mogu biti aril ili heteroaril grupe koje imaju od š do 12 članova prstena, uobičajenije od 5 do 10 članova prstena. Kada se ovde koristi, izraz "aril" se odnosi na karbociklični]grupu koja ima aromatični karakter, a izraz "heteroaril" se ovde korist i za označavanje heterociklične grupe koja ima aromatični karakter. Izrazi "aril" i "heteroaril" obuhvataju policiklične (npr. biciklične) prstenaste sisteme, pri čemu jedan ili više prstenova nisu aromatični, uz uslov da je najmanje jedan prsten aromatičan. U takvim policikličnim sistemima, grupa može biti vezana za aromatični prsten, ili za ne-aroniatični prsten. Smatra se da izraz "aril" ima ovde definisanu definiciju osim za jedinjenja formule (la). (Ic) i (kl), kod kojih aril predstavlja karbociklični prsten onakav kao šio je ovde delinisano. U jednom primeru izvođenja jedinjenja formule (la). (Ic) i (Id). aril predstavlja aromatični prsten. |0024| Carbocyclic or heterocyclic groups may be aryl or heteroaryl groups having from 5 to 12 ring members, more usually from 5 to 10 ring members. As used herein, the term "aryl" refers to a carbocyclic group having aromatic character, and the term "heteroaryl" is also used herein to refer to a heterocyclic group having aromatic character. The terms "aryl" and "heteroaryl" include polycyclic (eg, bicyclic) ring systems wherein one or more rings are non-aromatic, provided that at least one ring is aromatic. In such polycyclic systems, the group can be attached to an aromatic ring, or to a non-aroniatic ring. The term "aryl" is intended to have the meaning defined herein except for compounds of formula (Ia). (Ic) and (cl), wherein the aryl is a carbocyclic ring as defined herein. In one embodiment of the compound of formula (la). (Ic) and (Id). aryl represents an aromatic ring.
100251 Izraz "nearomalična grupa" obuhvata nezasićene prstenaste sisteme bez aromatičnog karaktera, đelimično zasićene i potpuno zasićene karbociklične i heterociklične prstenaste sisteme. Izrazi "nezasićeni" i "đelimično zasićeni" se odnose na prstenove kod kojih prstenasta struktura, odnosno strukture sadrže atome koji međusobno 100251 The term "non-aromatic group" includes unsaturated ring systems without aromatic character, partially saturated and fully saturated carbocyclic and heterocyclic ring systems. The terms "unsaturated" and "partially saturated" refer to rings in which the ring structure or structures contain atoms that
dele više od jedne valentne veze ij. prsten sadrži najmanje jednu višestruku vezu npr. (***"(*. ('=(.' ili N=C vezu. Izrazshare more than one valence bond ij. the ring contains at least one multiple bond e.g. (***"(*. ('=(.' or N=C bond. Expression
"potpuno zasićeni" se odnosi na prstenove gde nema višestrukih veza između atoma u prstenu. Zasićene karbociklične grupe obuhvataju cikloalkil grupe onakve kao što je dole delinisano. Đelimično zasićene karbociklične grupe obuhvataju cikloalkenil grupe onakve kao što je dole definisano. na primer. ciklopenienil. "fully saturated" refers to rings where there are no multiple bonds between the ring atoms. Saturated carbocyclic groups include cycloalkyl groups as delineated below. Partially saturated carbocyclic groups include cycloalkenyl groups as defined below. for example. cyclopenenyl.
cikloheksenil, cikloheptenil i ciklooktenil. Zasićene heterociklične »rupe obuhvataju piperiđin. morfolin. tiomorfolin. Đelimično zasićene heterociklične grupe obuhvataju pirazoline. na primer. 2-pirazolin i 3-pirazolin. cyclohexenyl, cycloheptenyl and cyclooctenyl. Saturated heterocyclic »holes include piperidine. morpholine. thiomorpholine. Partially saturated heterocyclic groups include pyrazolines. for example. 2-pyrazoline and 3-pyrazoline.
100261 Primeri heteroaril grupa su monociklične i biciklične grupe koje sadrže od pel do dvanaest članova prstena, a uobičajenije od pel od deset članova prstena. Heteroaril grupa može bili. na primer. petočlani ili šestočlani monociklični prsten ili biciklična struktura formirana od kondeuzovanih peto- i šestočlanih prstenova ili dva kondcnzovana šest oč lana prstena, ili dva kondenzovana petočlana prstena. Svaki prsten može sadržati do oko pet heteroatoma. obično izabrana između azota. sumpora i kiseonika. Obično će heteroaril prsten sadržati do 4 heteroatoma. uobičajenije do 3 heteroatoma. još više uobičajeno do 2, na primer. samo jedan heteroatom. U jednom primeru izvođenja, heteroaril prsten sadrži najmanje jedan atom azota u prstenu. Atomi azota u heteroaril prstenovima mogu biti osnovni, kao u slučaju imidazola ili piritlina. ili u suštini ne-osnovni. kao u slučaju azota u indolu ili pirolu. Generalno će broj osnovnih atoma a/ota prisutnih u heteroaril grupi, uključujući bilo koje supstituente amino grupa prstena, bili manji od pet. 100261 Examples of heteroaryl groups are monocyclic and bicyclic groups containing from pel to twelve ring members, more commonly from pel to ten ring members. A heteroaryl group can be for example. a five-membered or six-membered monocyclic ring or a bicyclic structure formed by fused five- and six-membered rings or two fused six-membered rings, or two fused five-membered rings. Each ring can contain up to about five heteroatoms. usually chosen between nitrogen. sulfur and oxygen. Typically a heteroaryl ring will contain up to 4 heteroatoms. more commonly up to 3 heteroatoms. even more commonly up to 2, for example. only one heteroatom. In one exemplary embodiment, the heteroaryl ring contains at least one ring nitrogen atom. The nitrogen atoms in the heteroaryl rings can be basic, as in the case of imidazole or pyrithin. or essentially non-core. as in the case of nitrogen in indole or pyrrole. Generally, the number of basic a/ot atoms present in the heteroaryl group, including any ring amino group substituents, will be less than five.
|0027| Primeri petočlanih heteroaril grupa obuhvataju. ali nisu ograničeni na pirol. turan, tiofen. imidazol. furazan, oksazol. oksadiazol, oksatriazol. izoksazol. tiazol. tiadiazol, izotiazol. pirazol. triazol i tetrazol grupe. Jedan drugi primer petočlane heteroaril grupe obuhvata tiadiazol, |0027| Examples of five-membered heteroaryl groups include. but are not limited to pyrrole. turane, thiophene. imidazole. furazan, oxazole. oxadiazole, oxatriazole. isoxazole. thiazole. thiadiazole, isothiazole. pyrazole. triazole and tetrazole groups. Another example of a five-membered heteroaryl group includes thiadiazole,
100281 Primeri šestočlanih heteroaril grupa obuhvalaju. ali nisu ograničeni na piriđin, pirazin, piriclazin. pirimidm i100281 Examples of six-membered heteroaryl groups include. but are not limited to pyridine, pyrazine, pyriclazine. pyramid and
Iriazin. Iriazin.
|0029| Biciklična heteroaril grupa može biti. na primer. grupa izabrana od sledećih: |0029| A bicyclic heteroaryl group can be for example. a group selected from the following:
a) benzenski prsten kondenzovan na 5- ili 6-članom prstenu koji sadrži I. 2 ili 3 heteroatoma u prstenu: a) benzene ring condensed on a 5- or 6-membered ring containing I. 2 or 3 heteroatoms in the ring:
b) piridinski prsten kondenzovan na 5- ili 6-članom prstenu koji sadrži I. 2 ili 3 heteroatoma u prstenu: cl pirimidinski prsten kondenzovan na 5- ili 6-članom prstenu koji sadrži I ili 2 heteroalonia u prstenu; d) pirolski prsten kondenzovan na š- ili 6-članom prstenu koji sadrži 1, 2 ili 3 heteroatoma u prstenu; b) pyridine ring condensed on a 5- or 6-membered ring containing I. 2 or 3 heteroatoms in the ring: cl pyrimidine ring condensed on a 5- or 6-membered ring containing I or 2 heteroaloniums in the ring; d) a pyrrole ring condensed on a š- or 6-membered ring containing 1, 2 or 3 heteroatoms in the ring;
e) pirazolski prsten kondenzovan na .v ili 6-članom prstenu koji sadrži I ili 2 heteroatoma u prstenu: e) pyrazole ring condensed on a .v or 6-membered ring containing 1 or 2 heteroatoms in the ring:
f) imidazolski prsten kondenzovanna 5-ili 6-članom prstenu koji sadrži I ili 2 heteroatoma u prstenu: f) imidazole ring condensed with a 5- or 6-membered ring containing 1 or 2 heteroatoms in the ring:
g) oksazolski prsten kondenzovan na 5- ili 6-članom prstenu koji sadrži I ili 2 heteroatoma u prstenu: d) oxazole ring condensed on a 5- or 6-membered ring containing 1 or 2 heteroatoms in the ring:
h) izoksazolski prsten kondenzovan na 5- ili 6-članom prstenu koji sadrži I ili 2 hcieroatoma u prstenu; h) an isoxazole ring fused to a 5- or 6-membered ring containing 1 or 2 hydrogen atoms in the ring;
ijtiazolski prsten kondenzovan na 5- ili 6-članom prstenu koji sadrži I ili 2 heteroatoma u prstenu: ijthiazole ring fused to a 5- or 6-membered ring containing 1 or 2 heteroatoms in the ring:
j) izotiazolski prsten kondenzovan na 5- ili 6-članom prstenu koji sadrži 1 ili 2 heteroatoma u prstenu; j) an isothiazole ring fused to a 5- or 6-membered ring containing 1 or 2 heteroatoms in the ring;
k) tiofenski prsten kondenzovan na 5- ili 6-članom prstenu koji sadrži I. 2 ili 3 heteroatoma u prstenu: k) thiophene ring condensed on a 5- or 6-membered ring containing I. 2 or 3 heteroatoms in the ring:
I) furanski prsten kondenzovan na 5- ili 6-ćlanom prstenu koji sadrži I. 2 ili 3 heieroatoma u prstenu; m) cikloheksil prsten kondenzovan na 5- ili 6-članom prstenu koji sadrži 1. 2 ili 3 heteroatoma u prstenu: i n) ciklopentil prsten kondenzovan na > ili 6-članom prstenu koji sadrži I. 2 ili 3 heieroatoma u prstenu. |0030| Posebni primeri bicikličnih heteroaril grupa koje sadrže petočlani prsten kondenzovan sa drugim peločlanim prstenom obuhvalaju, ali nisu ograničeni na imiđazolinzol (npr. iiniđazo]2.1-bjtiazol) i iiniđazoimidazol (npr iniidazoj 1,2-a|imidazol).100311Posebni primeri bicikličnih heteroaril grupa koje sadrže šestočlani prsten kondenzovan sa drugim peločlanim prstenom obuhvataju, ali nisu ograničeni na beiizol'uran. ben/otiolen. henzimiđazol. benzoksazol. izobenzoksazol, benzizoksazol. benztiazol. benzizotiazol. izobenzofuran, indol. izoinđol. indolizin. indolin. izoindolin. purin (npr. adenin. guanin), inđazol. pirazolopirimiđin (npr. pirazolof 1.5-ajpirimidin), (riazolopirimidin (npr. [ l,2.4]triazolo| l.5-a|pirimidin>. benzodioksol. imidazopiridin i pirazolopiridin (npr. pirazolo' l.5-a|piridin) grupe.100321Posebni primeri bicikličnih heteroaril grupa koje sadrže dva kondenzovana šestočlana prstena obuhvataju. ali nisu ograničeni na hinolin. izohinolin. hroman, tiohroman. hromen. izohromen. hroman. izohroman. benzodioksan, hinolizin. benzoksazin. benzodiazin. piridopiridin. hinoksalin. hinazolin. kinolin. I'talazin. naftiridin i pteridin grupe.100331 Primeri policikličnih aril i heteroaril grupa koje sadrže aromatični prsten i ne-aromatični prsten obuhvatajuletrahiđronaftalen.letrahiđroizohinolin, tetrahidroh ino liti. dihidrobenztien. đihidrobeuzfuran. 2.3-dihidru-benzo( 1,4)dioksin. benzo[ 1.3 |dioksol. 4.5.6,7-tetrahidrobenzoturati. tetrahidrotriazolopirazin (npr. 5.6.7.8-tetrahidro-f l,2.4|triazolo[4.3-a]pirazin).indolin i indati grupe.|0034|Heteroaril prsten koji sadrži azot mora sadržati najmanje jedan atom azota u prstenu. Pored toga. svaki prsten može sadržati do oko četiri drugih heteroatoma obično izabrana između azota. sumpora i kiseonika. Obično će heteroaril prsten sadržati do 3 heteroatoma. na primer. t. 2 ili 3. uobičajenije do 2 azota. na primer. samo jedan azot. Atomi azota u heteroaril prstenovana mogu biti osnovni, kao u slučaju imiđa/olu ili piriđina. ili u suštini ne-osnoviii. kao u slučaju azota u indolu ili pirolu. Generalno će broj baznih atoma azota prisutnih u heteroaril grupi, uključujući bilo koje amino grupe supstituente prstena, biti manji od pet.100351Primeri heteroaril grupa koje sadrže azot obuhvataju, ali nisu ograničeni na piriđil. pirolil, imidazolil. oksazolil, oksadiazolil. tiadiazolil. oksatriazolil, izoksazolil. tiaz.olil. izotiazolil. furazanil. pirazolil. pirazinil. pirimidinil, piridazinil, triazinil. triazolil (npr. 1.2.3-lriazolil. 1.2, l-triaz.olil).letrazolil. li ino) ini i. izohinolinil. benziniidazolil. benzoksazolil. benzizoksazol. benztiazolil i ben/i/.oiiazol. inđolil. 311-inđolil. izoinđolil. indolizinil. izoindolinil, purini I (npr. adenin [6-aminopurin], guanin (2-atnino-6-hidroksipurin \). iadazolil. hinolizinil. benzoksazinil, benzodiazinil. piridopiridinil. hinoksalinil. Iiinazolinil. kinolinil. ilaiaziniI. naftiridinil i pteridinil.100361Primeri policikličnih heteroaril grupa koje sadrže azot. a koje sadrže aromatični prsten i ne-aromatični prsten obuhvataju letrahidroizohinolinil. letrahiđrohinolinil i indolinil.[00371 Primeri karbocikličnih aril grupa obuhvataju fenil, naftil. indenil. i tctrahidrouaftil grupe, |00381 Primeri nearomaličnih heterocikličnih grupa su grupe koje imaju od 3 do 12 članova prstena, uobičajenije od5 do 10 članova prstena. Takve grupe mogu biti monociklične ili biciklične. na primer. i obično imaju od I do 5 heteroatoma kao članove prstena (uobičajenije I. 2. 3 ili 4 heteroatoma kao članova prstena), obično izabrane između azota. kiseonika i sumpora. Heterociklične grupe mogu sadržali, na primer. ciklične etarske grupe (npr. kao u tetrahidrofuranu i dioksanu), ciklične tioetarske grupe (npr. kao u tetrahidrotiol'enu i điiianu). ciklične amino grupe (npr. kao u pirolidinu). ciklične amidne grupe (npr. kao u piroliđonu). ciklične tioamide. ciklične tioestre. ciklične uree (npr. kao u imidazolidin-2-onu) ciklične estarske grupe (npr. kao u butirolaktonu). ciklične sulfone (npr. kao u sulfolanu i sulfolenu). ciklične sultbksiđe. ciklične sttlfonainide i njihove kombinacije (npr.liomorfolin).|0039|Posebni primeri obuhvataju morfblin. piperiđin (npr. I-piperidinil. 2-piperidinil. 3-piperidinil i 4-piperidinil). piperidon, pirolidin (npr. I-pirolidinil. 2-pirolidinil i 3-pirolidinil). pirolidon. azetidin. piran (21 l-piran ili 411-piran), dihidrotioten, dihidmpiran. dihidrofuran. dihidroiiazol. tetrahidroruraii. letrahidroliolen. đioksau. tetrahidropiran (npr. 4-tetrahidro piran il). iniidazolin. imidazolidinon. oksazolin. tiazolin. 2-pirazolin. pirazolidin, piperazon. piperazin, i N-alkil piperazine, kao što je N-metil piperazin. Generalno, poželjne nearomatične heterociklične grupe obuhvataju zasićene grupe, kao što su piperiđin, pirolidin. azetidin. morfblin. piperazin i N-alkil piperazini.100401U nearomatičnom heterocikličnom prstenu koji sadrži azot. prsten mora sadržati najmanje jedan atom azota u prstenu, l ieterocikiićne grupe mogu sadržali, na primer. ciklične amino grupe (npr. kao u pirolidinu). ciklične amiđe (kao u pirolidinonu, piperidonu ili kaprolaktamu). ciklične sulfonamiđe (kao što su izoliazoliđin 1.1-dioksid. [ 1,2]tiazinan 1.1-dioksid ili 11.2 jtiazepan 1.1-dioksid) i njihove kombinacije. Posebni primeri nearomatičnih heterocikličnih grupa koje sadrže azot obuhvataju aziridin. mortblin. tiomorfolin. piperiđin (npr. I -piperiđiniI. 2-piperidinil. 3-piperiđinil i 4-piperidinil). pirolidin (npr. I-pirolidinil. 2-pirolidinil i 3-pirolidinil). pirolidon, dihidrotiazol. imidazolin. imiđazolidinon. oksa/olin.liazolin. ol 1-1,2.5-tiadiaziu. 2-pirazolin. 3-pirazolin. pirazolidin. piperazin. i N-alkil piperazine. kao što je N-nietil piperazin.|00411Karbociklične i heterociklične grupe mogu biti polieiklieni kordon/ovan i prstenasti sistemi ili premošćeni prstenasti sistemi, kao što su bicikloalkani. tricikloalkam i njihovi oksa- i aza analozi (npr. adamantan i oksa-adamantan). Za objašnjenje razlike između kondenzovanih i premošćenih prstenastih sistema, vidi Advanced Organic Chemistrv. autor Jerry March. 4. izdanje. Wiley tnterscience. sirane 13 I-133. I°Q2. Primeri nearomatičnih karbocikličnih grupa obuhvalaju cikloalkan grupe kao što su cikloheksil i ciklopentil. cikloalkenil grupe kao šio su ciklopentenil, cikloheksenil. cikloheptenil i ciklooktenil. kao i cikloheksađieiiil. eiklooklatetraen. tetrahidronartenil i dekalinil.100421Svaka heterociklična grupa može biti nesupstituisana ili supstituisana sa jednom ili više supstituentnih grupa. Na primer. heterociklične grupe mogu biti nesupsliluisane ili supstituisane sa I. 2. 3 ili 4 supstituenata. Tamo gde je heterociklična grupa monociklična ili biciklična. obično je nesupstituisana ili ima 1. 2 ili 3 supstituenta.100431Primeri prstenastih sistema obuhvaćenih definicijama/a X,-X, su prikazani u sleđećim formulama (a)-(p) i (r)-(t): |0044|Sledeči primeri prstenastih sistema obuhvaćenih definicijama za XrX<su prikazani u sledećim formulama (u)-(v): I) a furan ring condensed on a 5- or 6-membered ring containing I. 2 or 3 heteroatoms in the ring; m) a cyclohexyl ring fused to a 5- or 6-membered ring containing 1. 2 or 3 ring heteroatoms: and n) a cyclopentyl ring fused to a > or 6-membered ring containing I. 2 or 3 ring heteroatoms. |0030| Specific examples of bicyclic heteroaryl groups containing a five-membered ring fused to another six-membered ring include, but are not limited to imidazolinazole (e.g., imidiazo]2,1-bithiazole) and imidiazolimidazole (e.g., imiidazo 1,2-a|imidazole). beiizol'uran. ben/othiolene. henzimidazole. benzoxazole. isobenzoxazole, benzisoxazole. benzthiazole. benzisothiazole. isobenzofuran, indole. isoindiol. indolizine. indoline. isoindoline. purine (eg adenine. guanine), indiazole. pyrazolopyrimidine (e.g., pyrazolof 1.5-a|pyrimidine), (riazolopyrimidine (e.g., [ l,2.4]triazolo| l.5-a|pyrimidine>. benzodioxole. imidazopyridine and pyrazolopyridine (e.g., pyrazolo' l.5-a|pyridine) groups).100321 Specific examples of bicyclic heteroaryl groups containing two fused six-membered rings include, but are not limited to chromane, benzodiazine, quinazoline, and aryl groups. includes tetrahydronaphthalene, tetrahydroisoquinoline, tetrahydrochino lithi. dihydrobenzthien. dihydrobeuzfuran. 2.3-dihydro-benzo(1,4)dioxin. benzo[ 1.3 |dioxol. 4.5.6,7-tetrahydrobenzoturates. tetrahydrotriazolopyrazine (eg 5.6.7.8-tetrahydro-f l,2.4|triazolo[4.3-a]pyrazine).indoline and indate groups.|0034|The nitrogen-containing heteroaryl ring must contain at least one nitrogen atom in the ring. In addition. each ring may contain up to about four other heteroatoms usually selected from nitrogen. sulfur and oxygen. Typically a heteroaryl ring will contain up to 3 heteroatoms. for example. t. 2 or 3. more commonly up to 2 nitrogens. for example. only one nitrogen. The nitrogen atoms in heteroaryl rings can be basic, as in the case of imidol or pyridine. or essentially non-basic. as in the case of nitrogen in indole or pyrrole. Generally, the number of base nitrogen atoms present in a heteroaryl group, including any ring substituent amino groups, will be less than five.100351 Examples of nitrogen-containing heteroaryl groups include, but are not limited to, pyridyl. pyrrolyl, imidazolyl. oxazolyl, oxadiazolyl. thiadiazolyl. oxatriazolyl, isoxazolyl. thiaz.olyl. isothiazolyl. furazanil. pyrazolyl. pyrazinyl. pyrimidinyl, pyridazinyl, triazinyl. triazolyl (eg 1.2.3-lriazolyl. 1.2, l-triaz.olyl).letrazolyl. li ino) ini i. isoquinolinyl. benzinidazolyl. benzoxazolyl. benzisoxazole. benzthiazolyl and benzthiazolyl. indjolil. 311-indjolyl. isoindolyl. indolizinyl. isoindolinyl, purines I (eg adenine [6-aminopurine], guanine (2-amino-6-hydroxypurine \). iadazolyl. quinolizinyl. benzoxazinyl, benzodiazinyl. pyridopyridinyl. quinoxalinyl. Iinazolinyl. quinolinyl. ilaiaziniI. naphthyridinyl and pteridinyl.100361 Examples of nitrogen-containing polycyclic heteroaryl groups. and containing an aromatic ring and a non-aromatic ring include tetrahydroisoquinolinyl. letrachydroquinolinyl and indolinyl. [00371 Examples of carbocyclic aryl groups include phenyl, naphthyl. indenyl. and tetrahydronaphthyl groups, Examples of non-aromatic heterocyclic groups are groups having from 3 to 12 ring members, more commonly from 5 to 10 ring members. Such groups can be monocyclic or bicyclic. for example. and usually have from 1 to 5 heteroatoms as ring members (more commonly I. 2. 3 or 4 heteroatoms as ring members), usually chosen from nitrogen. oxygen and sulfur. Heterocyclic groups may contain, for example. cyclic ether groups (e.g. as in tetrahydrofuran and dioxane), cyclic thioether groups (e.g. as in tetrahydrothiolene and cyanide). cyclic amino groups (eg as in pyrrolidine). cyclic amide groups (eg as in pyrrolidion). cyclic thioamides. cyclic thioesters. cyclic ureas (eg as in imidazolidin-2-one) cyclic ester groups (eg as in butyrolactone). cyclic sulfones (eg, as in sulfolane and sulfolene). cyclic sultboxides. cyclic stylphonainides and their combinations (eg liomorpholine).|0039|Special examples include morphblin. piperidine (eg 1-piperidinyl. 2-piperidinyl. 3-piperidinyl and 4-piperidinyl). piperidone, pyrrolidine (eg 1-pyrrolidinyl. 2-pyrrolidinyl and 3-pyrrolidinyl). pyrrolidone. azetidine. pyran (21 l-pyran or 411-pyran), dihydrothiotene, dihydropyran. dihydrofuran. dihydroyiazole. tetrahydroruraii. letrahydrolyolene. gyoxau. tetrahydropyran (eg 4-tetrahydropyranyl). iniidazoline. imidazolidinone. oxazoline. thiazoline. 2-pyrazoline. pyrazolidine, piperazone. piperazine, and N-alkyl piperazines, such as N-methyl piperazine. In general, preferred non-aromatic heterocyclic groups include saturated groups, such as piperidine, pyrrolidine. azetidine. morphblin. piperazine and N-alkyl piperazines.100401In a non-aromatic nitrogen-containing heterocyclic ring. the ring must contain at least one nitrogen atom in the ring, and heterocyclic groups can contained, for example. cyclic amino groups (eg as in pyrrolidine). cyclic amides (as in pyrrolidinone, piperidone or caprolactam). cyclic sulfonamides (such as isoliazolidine 1.1-dioxide. [ 1,2]thiazinan 1.1-dioxide or 11.2 jthiazepane 1.1-dioxide) and their combinations. Specific examples of non-aromatic nitrogen-containing heterocyclic groups include aziridine. mortblin. thiomorpholine. piperidine (eg 1-piperidinyl, 2-piperidinyl, 3-piperidinyl and 4-piperidinyl). pyrrolidine (eg 1-pyrrolidinyl. 2-pyrrolidinyl and 3-pyrrolidinyl). pyrrolidone, dihydrothiazole. imidazoline. imidazolidinone. oxa/olin.liazolin. ol 1-1,2.5-thiadiaziu. 2-pyrazoline. 3-pyrazoline. pyrazolidine. piperazine. and N-alkyl piperazines. such as N-niethyl piperazine.|00411 Carbocyclic and heterocyclic groups can be polyethylen cordon/ram and ring systems or bridged ring systems, such as bicycloalkanes. tricycloalkam and their oxa- and aza analogues (eg adamantane and oxa-adamantane). For an explanation of the difference between fused and bridged ring systems, see Advanced Organic Chemistry. by Jerry March. 4th edition. Wiley Interscience. sirane 13 I-133. I°Q2. Examples of non-aromatic carbocyclic groups include cycloalkane groups such as cyclohexyl and cyclopentyl. cycloalkenyl groups such as cyclopentenyl, cyclohexenyl. cycloheptenyl and cyclooctenyl. as well as cyclohexadiene. Eycloclatetraene. tetrahydronartenyl and decalinyl.100421 Any heterocyclic group can be unsubstituted or substituted with one or more substituent groups. For example. heterocyclic groups can be unsubstituted or substituted with I, 2, 3 or 4 substituents. Where the heterocyclic group is monocyclic or bicyclic. it is usually unsubstituted or has 1, 2 or 3 substituents. 100431 Examples of ring systems covered by the definitions of X,-X, are shown in the following formulas (a)-(p) and (r)-(t): |0044|The following examples of ring systems covered by the definitions of XrX< are shown in the following formulas (u)-(v):
|0045|Kao sto je gore navedeno. " predstavlja jednostruku ili dvostruku vezu. Stručnjaku iz odgovarajuće oblasti će biti jasno da kada X., ili X< predstavlja C O. onda su X, i X<povezani jednostrukom vezom. I ! jednom primeru izvođenja X,| i X< su povezani dvostrukom vezom. |0045|As stated above. " represents a single or double bond. One skilled in the relevant art will appreciate that when X, or X< represents C O. then X, and X< are linked by a single bond. And ! in one embodiment X,| and X< are linked by a double bond.
10046]U jednom primeru izvođenja, dve veze u 5-članom prstenastom sistemu su dvostruke veze. 10046]In one exemplary embodiment, the two bonds in the 5-membered ring system are double bonds.
[0047|Opisano je jedinjenje u kome X| predstavlja C. [0047|A compound is described in which X| represents C.
100481 Opisano je jedinjenje u kome X, i X-, predstavljaju C, X< predstavlja CH i X> i X( predstavljaju azot (tj. prstenasti sistem formule (a)). 100481 A compound is described in which X, and X-, represent C, X< represents CH and X> and X( represent nitrogen (ie, the ring system of formula (a)).
100491Opisano je jedinjenje u kome X, i X; predstavljaju C. X., i X. predstavljaju CH i X. predstavlja azot (tj. prstenasti sistem formule (e)). 100491A compound is described in which X, and X; represent C. X., and X. represent CH and X. represent nitrogen (ie, the ring system of formula (e)).
100501 Opisano je jedinjenje u kome X| i X; predstavljaju ('. X4 predstavlja CH i X- i X<predstavljaju azot (tj. prstenasti sistem formule (0). 100501 A compound is described in which X| and X; represent ('. X4 represents CH and X- and X< represent nitrogen (ie the ring system of formula (0).
|005l|Opisano je jedinjenje u kome X, i X. predstavljaju C. X; predstavlja azot. X( predstavlja CR' (npr. CH) i X5predstavlja CR<*>(npr. C-Me) (tj. primer prstenastog sistema formule (h)). |005l|A compound is described in which X, and X. represent C. X; represents nitrogen. X( represents CR' (eg, CH) and X5 represents CR<*> (eg, C-Me) (ie, an example of a ring system of formula (h)).
100521 U jednom primeru izvođenja, X, i X.. predstavljaju O. X, i X, predstavljaju CH i X: predstavlja azot (tj.100521 In one exemplary embodiment, X, and X.. represent O. X, and X, represent CH and X: represents nitrogen (i.e.
primer prstenastog sistema formule (j)). example of a ring system of formula (j)).
|0053|Opisano je jedinjenje u kome X, i X.- predstavljaju C. X., predstavlja CH i Xsi X^predstavljaju azot (tj. primer prstenastog sistema formule (k)). |0053|A compound is described in which X, and X.- represent C. X., represents CH and X and X^ represent nitrogen (ie, an example of a ring system of formula (k)).
10054jOpisano je jedinjenje u kome X- i X:predstavljaju C. X, predstavlja CM i X, i X., predstavljaju azot (tj. primer prstenastog sistema formule (r)). 10054jA compound is described in which X- and X: represent C. X, represents CM and X, and X, represent nitrogen (ie, an example of a ring system of formula (r)).
10055|Opisano je jedinjenje u kome X,. Xsi X> predstavljaju C i X. i X, predstavljaju azot (tj. primer prstenastog sistema formule (a)). 10055|A compound is described in which X,. X and X > represent C and X. and X represent nitrogen (ie, an example of a ring system of formula (a)).
|0056|Opisano je jedinjenje u kome X,. X;. X!i X*predstavljaju C i X > predstavlja azot (tj. primer prstenastog sistema formule(e)). |0056|A compound is described in which X,. X;. X! and X* represent C and X > represents nitrogen (ie, an example of a ring system of formula(s)).
|00571Opisano je jedinjenje u kome X|. X- i X| predstavljaju C i X. i X*predstavljaju azot (tj. primer prstenastog sistema formule (f)). |00571A compound is described in which X|. X- and X| represent C and X. and X*represent nitrogen (ie, an example of a ring system of formula (f)).
100S81Opisano je jedinjenje u kome X, i X > predstavljaju C. X ; predstavl ja azot. X, predstavlja CR ' (npr. CH) i X; predstavlja CR"(npr. C-Me) (tj. primer prstenastog sistema formule (li)). 100S81 A compound is described in which X, and X > represent C. X ; I introduced nitrogen. X represents CR' (eg CH) and X; represents CR" (eg, C-Me) (ie, an example of a ring system of formula (li)).
100591U varijaiitnom primeru izvođenja. X|. X> X4 i X<predstavljaju C i X-. predstavlja azot (tj. primer prstenastog sistema formule (j)). 100591 In a variant embodiment. X | X> X4 and X< represent C and X-. represents nitrogen (ie, an example of a ring system of formula (j)).
100601Opisano je jedinjenje u kome X|. X> i X, predstavljaju C i X-, i \< predstav ljaju azot (tj. primer prstenastog sistema formule (k)). 100601A compound is described in which X|. X> and X, represent C and X-, and \< represent nitrogen (ie, an example of a ring system of formula (k)).
|0061|Opisano je jedinjenje u kome X>. X; i X. predstavljaju C i X, i X, predstavljaju azol (Ij. primer prstenastog sistema formule (r)). |0061|A compound is described in which X>. X; and X represent C and X, and X represent azole (Ij. example of a ring system of formula (r)).
100621Opisano je jedinjenje u kome X , predstavlja C. 100621 The compound in which X represents C is described.
100631Opisano je jedinjenje u kome X; predstavlja N. 100631A compound is described in which X; represents N.
|0064|Opisano je jedinjenje u kome X.tpredstavlja (II iliCR. |0064|A compound is described in which X.trepresents (II or CR.
|0065|Opisano je jedinjenje u kome X5predstavlja CH ili CR". |0065|A compound is described in which X5 represents CH or CR".
|0066]Opisano je jedinjenje u kome XrX?predstavljaju prstenasti sistem formula ta), (e). (0, (k) ili (r). Dalje je opisano jedinjenje u kome X\- X<. predstavljaju prstenasti sistem formula (a) ili (e). Opisano je jedinjenje u kome XrXspredstavljaju prstenasti sistem formule (a). |0066]A compound is described in which XrX?represent a ring system of formulas ta), (e). (0, (k) or (r). Further described is a compound in which X\- X<. represent a ring system of formula (a) or (e). A compound is described in which XrXs represent a ring system of formula (a).
10067} U sledećem primeru izvođenja. XrXspredstavljaju prstenasti sistem formule (j). 10067} In the following example run. XrXs represent the ring system of formula (j).
100681Opisano je jedinjenje u kome kada X,, X. i X* predstavljaju C i X-, predstavlja azot, 100681A compound is described in which when X,, X. and X* represent C and X-, represents nitrogen,
A predstavlja fenil. Bje grupa različita od heterociklične grupe. A represents phenyl. Bje is a group different from a heterocyclic group.
|0069|Opisano je jedinjenje u kome kada X|, X>. XLi X<predstavljaju C i X; predstavlja azot. A predstavlja pirimidinil. B predstavlja grupu različitu od heterociklične grune. |0069|A compound is described in which when X|, X>. XLi X< represent C and X; represents nitrogen. A represents pyrimidinyl. B represents a group different from the heterocyclic group.
|0070|Opisano je jedinjenje u kome kada X,. X, X, i X< pređstav Ijaju C. X> predstavlja azol. A predstavlja pirimidinil, B predstavlja grupu različitu od heterociklične grupe, |0070|A compound is described in which when X,. X, X, and X< represent C. X> represents azole. A represents pyrimidinyl, B represents a group different from a heterocyclic group,
100711Opisano je jedinjenje u kome kada X|, X; i X< predstavljaju C i X> i X, predstavljaju azot. onda je R" grupa različita od - O. 100711A compound is described in which when X|, X; and X< represent C and X> and X represent nitrogen. then R" is a group different from -O.
100721 Opisano je jedinjenje u kome kada X... X-, X_, i X, predstavljaju C. X, predstavlja azol. A predstavlja tiazolil.100721 A compound is described wherein when X... X-, X_, and X, represent C. X represents azole. A represents thiazolyl.
R" predstavlja grupu različitu od-CONR"*R\ R" represents a group other than -CONR"*R\
|0073|Opisano je jedinjenje u kome kada X , i X; predstavl jajuCi X; predstavlja azot. A predstavlja grupu različitu od pirazinila. |0073|A compound is described in which when X , and X; represent eggs X; represents nitrogen. A represents a group other than pyrazinyl.
|0074|Opisano jc jedinjenje u kome kada X>X? X , i X:, predstavljaju C. X. predstav lja azot. B predstavlja »rupu različitu od fenila. |0074|A compound has been described in which when X>X? X , and X:, represent C. X represents nitrogen. B represents a »hole other than phenyl.
|l)075| Opisano je jedinjenje u kome kada X, predstavlja azot. X, predstavlja grupu različitu od azota. |00761Prstenasti sistem obuhvaćen definicijom A je prikazan u formuli AI pri čemu B može biti opciono supstituisan sa I, 2. ili 3 R<1>kao što je prikazano u formuli (I). Dalje su opisani primeri prstenastih sistema A2-AI5 i A12a: |l)075| A compound is described in which when X represents nitrogen. X represents a group other than nitrogen. |00761 The ring system encompassed by the definition of A is shown in formula AI wherein B may be optionally substituted with I, 2, or 3 R<1>as shown in formula (I). Examples of ring systems A2-AI5 and A12a are further described:
(00771 Grupa A 12 mo/e biti bilo koji lautomer imidazola npr. A 12a. (00771 Group A 12 can be any lautomer of imidazole eg A 12a.
|0078| Opisano je jedinjenje u kome je A grupa različita od pirazolila. Opisano je jedinjenje u kome je A grupa različita od imidazolila. |0078| A compound is described in which the A group is different from pyrazolyl. A compound is described in which the A group is different from imidazolyl.
100791 U jednom primeru izvođenja. A predstavlja grupu A 1. 100791 In one exemplary embodiment. A represents group A 1.
|0080| Opisano je jedinjenje u kome A predstavlja grupu izabranu između jedne od formula A I do AK) i AI2-A15. Opisano je jedinjenje u kome je A izabrano između A2. Al-I i Air. Opisano je jedinjenje u kome je A izabrano od A2. |0080| A compound is described in which A represents a group selected from one of the formulas A I to AK) and AI2-A15. A compound is described wherein A is selected from A2. Al-I and Air. A compound wherein A is selected from A2 is disclosed.
100811Opisano je jedinjenje u kome A predstavlja 5- ili 6-članu aromatičnu grupu. 100811 A compound is described in which A represents a 5- or 6-membered aromatic group.
|0082| Opisano je jedinjenje u kome A predstav lja 5-članu aromatičnu grupu |0082| A compound in which A represents a 5-membered aromatic group is described
|0083| Opisano je jedinjenje u kome A predstavlja nearomatičnu grupu. |0083| A compound is described in which A represents a non-aromatic group.
100841 Opisano je jedinjenje u kome A predstavlja 6-članu aromatičnu grupu 100841 A compound in which A represents a 6-membered aromatic group is described
|0085| U jednom izvođenju. A predstavlja fenil. |0085| In one version. A represents phenyl.
10086|Opisano je jedinjenje u kome A predstavlja piridin-3-il. 10086|A compound is described in which A represents pyridin-3-yl.
|0087| Opisano je jedinjenje u kome A predstavlja monociklični aromatični karbociklični ili beterociklični prstenasti sistem koji ima. na primer. 5, 6 ili 7-člani prsten. |0087| A compound is described in which A represents a monocyclic aromatic carbocyclic or beterocyclic ring system having. for example. 5, 6 or 7-membered ring.
10088 ]Opisano je jedinjenje u kome A predstavlja 6-člani karbociklični prsten. 10088 ]A compound in which A represents a 6-membered carbocyclic ring is described.
|0089|Opisano je jedinjenje u kome A predstavlja tenil grupu (tj. prstenasti sistem formule Al) opciono supstituisan sa jednom ili više (npr. I. 2 ili 3) R<1>grupa. U jednom primeru izvođenja, A predstavlja fenil grupu (tj. prstenasti sistem formule Al) opciono supstituisanu sa I. 2 ili 3 IV grupe. U jednom primeru izvođenja. A predstavlja nesupstituisani fenil ili fenil supstituisan sa -(Cl 10,-CONR'R' (npr. -CONH..). <<ll \ (npr. -CN). C|.,, alkil (npr. metil) ili C|.(, alkoksi (npr. metokst) grupom. |0089|A compound is described in which A represents a thenyl group (ie ring system of formula Al) optionally substituted with one or more (eg I. 2 or 3) R<1> groups. In one exemplary embodiment, A represents a phenyl group (ie, a ring system of formula A1) optionally substituted with I. 2 or 3 IV groups. In one example implementation. A represents unsubstituted phenyl or phenyl substituted with a -(Cl 10,-CONR'R' (e.g. -CONH..). <<ll \ (e.g. -CN).
|0090| Opisano je jedinjenje u kome A predstavlja monociklični aromatični karbociklični ili heierociklični prstenasti sistem koji ima. na primer. 5. 6 ili 7-člani prsten. Opisano je jedinjenje u kome A predstavlja 6-člani karbociklični prsten. Opisano je jedinjenje u kome A predstavlja fenil grupu (tj. prstenasti sistem formule Al > ili piridil grupu (tj. prstenasti sistem formule A2 ili A3) opciono supstituisan sa jednom ili više (npr. I, 2 ili 3) R* grupa. U jednom primeru izvođenja, A predstavlja fenil grupu (tj. prstenasti sistem formule AI) opciono supstituisanu sa I. 2 ili 3 R'<1>grupe. |0090| A compound is described in which A represents a monocyclic aromatic carbocyclic or heterocyclic ring system having. for example. 5. 6 or 7-membered ring. A compound in which A represents a 6-membered carbocyclic ring is described. A compound is described in which A represents a phenyl group (i.e. a ring system of the formula Al > or a pyridyl group (i.e. a ring system of the formula A2 or A3) optionally substituted with one or more (e.g. I, 2 or 3) R* groups. In one exemplary embodiment, A represents a phenyl group (i.e. a ring system of the formula AI) optionally substituted with I. 2 or 3 R'<1> groups.
|0091|U jednom primeru izvođenja. A predstavlja nesupstituisani fenil ili fenil supstituisan sa -(CH.),-CONR'R-(npr. -CONH;.). -(CH^-CN (npr. -CN). halogenom (npr. lluorom). ( , „ alkil (npr. metil). C,.,, alkanol (npr. - CH,OH) ili -OR" (npr. metoksi ili -()('!!(Me! ) grupom. |0091|In one example implementation. A represents unsubstituted phenyl or phenyl substituted with -(CH.), -CONR'R-(eg -CONH;.). -(CH^-CN (eg -CN). halogen (eg fluorine). ( , " alkyl (eg methyl). C,.,, alkanol (eg - CH,OH) or -OR" (eg methoxy or -()('!!(Me! ) group.
100921Opisano je jedinjenje u kome A predstavlja grupu različitu od piridinila ili pirazinila kada B predstavlja fenil, piridil ili pirazinil. 100921 A compound is described wherein A represents a group other than pyridinyl or pyrazinyl when B represents phenyl, pyridyl or pyrazinyl.
|0093|Opisano je jedinjenje u kome A predstavlja grupu različitu od pira/mila. Opisano je jedinjenje u kome A predstavlja grupu različitu od pirimidinila. Opisano je jedinjenje u kome A predstavlja grupu različitu od piridinila ili pirimidinila. U sledećem primeru izvođenja. A predstavlja nesupstituisani fenil. |0093|A compound is described in which A represents a group other than pyr/mil. A compound is described in which A represents a group other than pyrimidinyl. A compound is described in which A represents a group other than pyridinyl or pyrimidinyl. In the following performance example. A represents unsubstituted phenyl.
|0094| Opisano je jedinjenje u kome A predstavlja 6-člani monociklični aromatični karbociklični ili heierociklični|0094| A compound is described in which A is a 6-membered monocyclic aromatic carbocyclic or heterocyclic
prstenasti sistem (npr. piridil). supstituisan sa NH-B-tR<1>),, na poziciji 3 ili 5. ring system (eg pyridyl). substituted with NH-B-tR<1>), at position 3 or 5.
100951U jednom primeru izvođenja. A predstavlja fenil supstituisan sa NH-B-(R') na poziciji 3 ili 5. Kada A predstavlja fenil. u jednom primeru izvođenja NII-B-fR1),, je prisutan na poziciji 3 fenila u odnosu na poziciju vezivanja za X,. 100951 In one exemplary embodiment. A represents phenyl substituted with NH-B-(R') at position 3 or 5. When A represents phenyl. in one exemplary embodiment of NII-B-fR1), is present at the 3-position of the phenyl relative to the attachment position to X,.
|0096| Opisano je jedinjenje u kome A predstavlja 6-ćlani monociklični aromatični karbociklični ili heterociklični|0096| A compound is described in which A is a 6-membered monocyclic aromatic carbocyclic or heterocyclic
prstenasti sistem (npr. piridil). supstituisan sa NH-B-(R'),, na poziciji 5 i dalje opciono supstituisan sa jednom R" grupom na poziciji 3. ring system (eg pyridyl). substituted with NH-B-(R'), at the 5-position and further optionally substituted with one R" group at the 3-position.
|0097|U jednom primeru izvođenja, A predstavlja fenil supstituisan sa NH-B-'R1),, |0097|In one exemplary embodiment, A is phenyl substituted with NH-B-'R1),,
na poziciji 5 i dalje opciono supstituisan sa jednom R" grupom na poziciji 3 at the 5-position and further optionally substituted with one R" group at the 3-position
10098]Primeri aromatičnih prstenastih sistema obuhvaćenih definicijom B-NH- su prikazani u sledećim formulama B2-B9 i BI3-B47. posebno B2-B9 i B13-B45. Primeri dalje opisanih prstenastih sistema su BI i B10-BI2. 10098] Examples of aromatic ring systems covered by the definition of B-NH- are shown in the following formulas B2-B9 and BI3-B47. especially B2-B9 and B13-B45. Examples of ring systems described below are BI and B10-BI2.
Posebni primeri B prstenova uključuju B4 i B°. Dalje posebni primeri B prstenova uključuju B19-21, B22. B24. B25. B27-36. B38-40. B42 i B44. Specific examples of B rings include B4 and B°. Further specific examples of B rings include B19-21, B22. B24. B25. B27-36. B38-40. B42 and B44.
|0099| Opisano je jedinjenje u kome kada V predstavlja CH ., jedan primer aromatičnog prstenastog sistema obuhvaćenog definicijom B-NH- je prikazan u sledcćoj formuli B48: |0099| A compound is described in which when V represents CH ., one example of an aromatic ring system encompassed by the definition of B-NH- is shown in the following formula B48:
101001Primeri zasićenih ili đelimično zasićenih prstenastih sistema obuhvaćenih definicijom B-NH- su prikazani u sledcćoj tabeli 1: 101001 Examples of saturated or partially saturated ring systems included in the definition of B-NH- are shown in the following table 1:
(01011Opisano je jedinjenje u kome B predstavlja -V-aril. Opisano je jedinjenje u komeV predstavlja grupu različitu od -C(H)(Me)-. Opisano je jedinjenje u komeV predstavlja vezu. Opisano je jedinjenje u kome aril »rupa u B predstavlja fenil grupu. (01011A compound is described in which B represents -V-aryl. A compound is described in which V represents a group different from -C(H)(Me)-. A compound is described in which V represents a bond. A compound is described in which the aryl »hole in B represents a phenyl group.
|0102|U jednom primeru izvođenja. B predstavlja -VV-heterociklil. |0102|In one example implementation. B represents -VV-heterocyclyl.
[01031Opisano je jedinjenje u kome VV predstavlja grupu različitu od -C"(H)(Me)-. U daljem izvodjenju, VV predstavlja vezu. [01031] A compound is described in which VV represents a group other than -C"(H)(Me)-. In a further embodiment, VV represents a bond.
|0I04|U jednom primeru izvođenja, kada B predstavlja-W-heterociklil grupu. VV predstavlja vezu. |0I04|In one exemplary embodiment, when B represents a -W-heterocyclyl group. VV represents connection.
101051Opisano je jedinjenje u kome aril ili heterociklil grupa B predstavlja monociklični aromatični karbociklični ili heierociklični prstenasti sistem koji ima naprimer 5.6. ili 7 članova prstena ( npr. fenil, piridil. pirazinil. triazolil ili tiadiazol il). 101051 A compound is described in which the aryl or heterocyclyl group B represents a monocyclic aromatic carbocyclic or heterocyclic ring system having, for example, 5.6. or 7 ring members (eg phenyl, pyridyl. pyrazinyl. triazolyl or thiadiazolyl).
[01061U jednom izvođenju, heterociklil grupa B predstavlja monociklični aromatični heierociklični prstenasti sistem koji ima na primer 5. 6. ili 7 članova prstena I upi. piridil. pirazinil. triazolil ili tiadiazolil). U daljem izvođenju heterociklil grupa B predstavlja 5- ili 6-člani heierociklični prsten ( npr. piridil. pirazinil. triazolil ili tiadiazolil). U daljem izvođenju heterociklil grupa B predstavlja 5- ili 6-člani heierociklični prsten ( npr. piridil. pirazinil. triazolil. oksadiazolil. imidazolil ili tiadiazolil). I<1>daljem izvođenju heterociklil grupa B predstavlja 5-člani heierociklični prsten odabran od jedinjenja formula B'. B1' i IV; [01061 In one embodiment, the heterocyclyl group B represents a monocyclic aromatic heterocyclic ring system having for example 5, 6, or 7 ring members of I upi. pyridyl. pyrazinyl. triazolyl or thiadiazolyl). In a further embodiment, the heterocyclyl group B represents a 5- or 6-membered heterocyclic ring (eg pyridyl. pyrazinyl. triazolyl or thiadiazolyl). In a further embodiment, the heterocyclyl group B represents a 5- or 6-membered heterocyclic ring (eg pyridyl. pyrazinyl. triazolyl. oxadiazolyl. imidazolyl or thiadiazolyl). In a further embodiment, the heterocyclyl group B represents a 5-membered heterocyclic ring selected from compounds of formula B'. B1' and IV;
Pri čemu je Xa odabran od NH, CH. i S: Xb je odabran od C, N, O. i S: Xc je odabran od N, i (): Xd je odabran od C, N, 0, i S: Xe je odabran od C i N i predstavlja mesto vezivanja za NH; pri čemu tačkasta linija može da predstavlja jednostruku ili dvostruku vezu: Xa je odabran od NH. CH, i S: Xb je odabran od C. N. O. i S: Xc je odabran od C. S i N: Xd je odabran od C, N. 0. i S; Xe je odabran od C i N i predstavlja mesto vezivanja za NH: wherein Xa is selected from NH, CH. and S: Xb is selected from C, N, O. and S: Xc is selected from N, and (): Xd is selected from C, N, O, and S: Xe is selected from C and N and is an NH attachment site; wherein the dotted line may represent a single or double bond: Xa is selected from NH. CH, and S: Xb is selected from C. N. O. and S: Xc is selected from C. S and N: Xd is selected from C, N. O. and S; Xe is selected from C and N and represents the NH binding site:
pri čemu tačkasta linija -' lim može da predstavlja jednostruku ili dvostruku vezu; where the dotted line -' lim can represent a single or double bond;
Xa je odabran od NH. CH, i S: Xb je odabran od C. N, 0, i S: Xc je odabran od C. N, O. i S: Xcl je odabran od C. N. Xa is selected from NH. CH, and S: Xb is selected from C. N, 0, and S: Xc is selected from C. N, O. and S: Xcl is selected from C. N.
O, i S: Xe je odabran od C i N i - " predstavlja mesto vezivanja za NH: O, and S: Xe is selected from C and N and - " represents the attachment site for NH:
101OTJ U daljem izvodjenju. heterociklil grupa B predstavlja oksadiazolil. imidazolil, triazolil ili tiadiazolil. U daljem izvodjenju, heterociklil grupa B predstavlja triazolil ili tiadiazolil. U daljem izvodjenju. heterociklil grupa B predstav Ija t iadiazo 1 i I. 101OTJ In further execution. heterocyclyl group B represents oxadiazolyl. imidazolyl, triazolyl or thiadiazolyl. In a further embodiment, the heterocyclyl group B is triazolyl or thiadiazolyl. In further execution. heterocyclyl group B represents Ija tiadiazo 1 and I.
[010S| U jednom izvodjenju. q predstavlja 0 ili I. Kada q predstavlja I. u jednom izvodjenju. R<1>predstavlja Cu, alkil (npr. metil), Kadaq predstavlja I, u alternativnom izvodjenju. R<1>predstavlja -(CH,<)„NR<S>R<>>(npr. -NH?). U daljem izvodjenju q predstavlja 0. [010S| In one performance. q represents 0 or I. When q represents I. in one embodiment. R<1> represents Cu, alkyl (eg methyl), Kadaq represents I, in an alternative embodiment. R<1>represents -(CH,<)„NR<S>R<>>(eg -NH?) In a further embodiment, q represents 0.
101091 Opisano je jedinjenje u komeX-,predstavlja CH ili azot. 101091 A compound is described in which X- represents CH or nitrogen.
101101 Opisano je jedin jenje u kome Xspredstavl ja CH. azot ili C~0. 101101 A compound in which X represents CH is described. nitrogen or C~0.
|01111 Opisano jejedinjenje u kome R: predstavlja -COOR' grupu (npr. -COOH). U daljem izvodjenju R* predstavlja -CONR'R<*>grupu. |01111 Described is a compound in which R: represents a -COOR' group (eg -COOH). In the further derivation, R* represents the -CONR'R<*> group.
10112| Opisano je jedinjenje u kome Rpredstavlja -( ()RX grupu. 10112| A compound is described in which R represents the -() ()RX group.
(01 13| U jednom izvodjenju, Rx predstavlja CM, alkil (npr. metil, etil ili izopropil) ili C:.x cikloalkil (npr. ciklopropil.(01 13| In one embodiment, Rx is C1, alkyl (e.g. methyl, ethyl or isopropyl) or C:.x cycloalkyl (e.g. cyclopropyl.
ciklobutil ili ciklopentil). cyclobutyl or cyclopentyl).
|0I14|Opisano je jedinjenje u kome kada R<:>predstavlja -COR" grupu. R<K>predstavlja Cu, alkil (npr. metil, etil ili izopropil) ili C\.scikloalkil (npr. ciklopropil. ciklobutil ili ciklopentil). |OI14|A compound is described in which when R<:>represents a -COR" group. R<:>represents Cu, alkyl (eg methyl, ethyl or isopropyl) or C1-6cycloalkyl (eg cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl or cyclopentyl).
|0115|Opisano je jedinjenje u kome R" predstavlja vodonik. |0115|A compound in which R" represents hydrogen is described.
10116|Opisano je jedinjenje u kome R" predstavlja alkoksi (npr. nesupstituisani (alkoksi).10117| U jednom primeru izvođenja, i Ri R* predstavljaju vodonik ili C, „ alkil (npr. metil). 10116|A compound is described in which R" represents alkoxy (e.g. unsubstituted (alkoxy). 10117| In one exemplary embodiment, and Ri R* represent hydrogen or C, " alkyl (e.g. methyl).
(0118| LJ sledećem primeru izvođenja, jedan od Ri Rs predstavlja vodonik. a drugi predstavlja alkil (npr. metil, etil ili izopropil) opciono supstituisan sa -OR' grupom (0118| LJ in the following exemplary embodiment, one of R 1 R s is hydrogen and the other is alkyl (eg methyl, ethyl or isopropyl) optionally substituted with an -OR' group
(npr. -(('ll :-0-V1e); C-,.Mcikloalkil (npr. ciklobulil): ili heterociklil (npr.liofenil). U daljem izvodjenju, jedan od R" i R's predstavlja vodonik. a drugi predstavlja C|.„ alkil (npr. metil). (e.g. -(('ll :-O-V1e); C-,.Mcycloalkyl (e.g. cyclobulyl): or heterocyclyl (e.g. lyophenyl). In a further embodiment, one of R" and R's represents hydrogen. and the other represents C1-" alkyl (e.g. methyl).
|0II9|Opisano je jedinjenje u kome R i R<s>zajedno sa atomom azota za koji su pričvršćeni obrazuju heterociklil prsten koji sadrži azot opciono supstituisan sa jednom ili više (npr. 1. 2 ili 3) R<1>' grupa. |0II9|A compound is described in which R and R<s> together with the nitrogen atom to which they are attached form a heterocyclyl ring containing a nitrogen optionally substituted with one or more (eg 1, 2 or 3) R<1>' groups.
j01201U sledećem primeru izvođenja, R i R<*>zajedno sa atomom azota za koji su pričvršćeni obrazuju heterociklil prsten koji sadrži azot opciono supstituisan sa 1. 2 ili 3 R1' grupe. In the following embodiment, R and R<*> together with the nitrogen atom to which they are attached form a heterocyclyl ring containing a nitrogen optionally substituted with 1, 2 or 3 R 1' groups.
|012I|Opisano je jedinjenje u kome R i R* zajedno sa atomom azota za koji su pričvršćeni obrazuju heterociklil prsten koji sadrži azot opciono supstituisan sa 1.2 ili 3 R'<1>grupe. |012I|A compound is described in which R and R* together with the nitrogen atom to which they are attached form a heterocyclyl ring containing nitrogen optionally substituted with 1,2 or 3 R'<1> groups.
10122)U daljem izvodjenju R<7>i R<s>zajedno sa atomom azota za koji su pričvršćeni obrazuju heterociklil prsten koji sadrži azot opciono supstituisan sa 1. 2 ili 3 R ' grupe. 10122) In a further embodiment R<7> and R<s> together with the nitrogen atom to which they are attached form a heterocyclyl ring containing nitrogen optionally substituted with 1, 2 or 3 R' groups.
(01231Opisano je jedinjenje u kome R<7>i R<s>zajedno sa atomom azota za koji su pričvršćeni obrazuju heterociklil prsten koji sadrži azot (npr. azetidinil ili piroliđinil) opciono supstituisan sa jednom ili više (npr. 1.2 ili 3} R1' grupa (npr. -ORx (npr. -OM), halogen (npr. fluor). - Y ari I (npr. -fenil). U daljem izvodjenju R i Rs zajedno sa atomom azota za koji su pričvršćeni obrazuju heterociklil prsten koji sadrži azot (npr. azetidinil). (01231 Described is a compound in which R<7> and R<s> together with the nitrogen atom to which they are attached form a nitrogen-containing heterocyclyl ring (e.g. azetidinyl or pyrrolidinyl) optionally substituted with one or more (e.g. 1.2 or 3} R1' groups (e.g. -ORx (e.g. -OM), halogen (e.g. fluorine). - Y ari I (e.g. -phenyl). In further embodiments, R and Rs together with the nitrogen atom to which they are attached form a nitrogen-containing heterocyclyl ring (eg, azetidinyl).
(01241U daljem izvodjenju. R<7>i R<1*>zajedno sa atomom azola za koji su pričvršćeni obrazuju heterociklil prsten koji sadrži azot (npr. azetidinil ili piroliđinil) opciono supstituisan sa jednom ili više (npr. I, 2 ili 3) R<1>' grupa (npr. -OR<x>(npr. -OH). halogen (npr. fluor) ili -Y-arilom (npr. -fenil). LJ daljem izvodjenju R i R* zajedno sa atomom azota za koji su pričvršćeni obrazuju heterociklil prsten koji sadrži azot (npr. azetidinil). (01241In a further embodiment. R<7> and R<1*> together with the azole atom to which they are attached form a nitrogen-containing heterocyclyl ring (eg azetidinyl or pyrrolidinyl) optionally substituted with one or more (eg I, 2 or 3) R<1>' groups (eg -OR<x>(eg -OH). halogen (eg fluorine) or -Y-aryl (eg -phenyl). Upon further derivation, R and R* together with the nitrogen atom to which they are attached form a nitrogen-containing heterocyclyl ring (eg, azetidinyl).
101251U jednom izvođenju, Y predstavlja vezu ili -O-(CH0,- (npr, -O-CIC-). 101251 In one embodiment, Y represents a bond or -O-(CH0,- (eg, -O-CIC-).
(01261U jednom primeru izvođenja. Y i Z nezavisno predstavljaju vezu. -CO-(CI ! •),-. (01261In one exemplary embodiment. Y and Z independently represent a bond. -CO-(CI ! •),-.
-COO-. - (CH,),,-. -NRMCH ■)„-. -(CH;)„-NR<X->. -CONR<s->, -NRX'<>, -S().NR<%-.>-NR<N>SOr. -COO-. - (CH,),,-. -NRMCH ■)„-. -(CH;)„-NR<X->. -CONR<s->, -NRX'<>, -S().NR<%-.>-NR<N>SOr.
-NR<x>CONR<>->. -NR<X>:SNR<>->, -0-(CH,)„ -(CH;),-0-, S-. -SO- ili -(CM .),,-SC)i-. -NR<x>CONR<>->. -NR<X>:SNR<>->, -O-(CH,)„ -(CH;),-O-, S-. -SO- or -(CM .),,-SC)i-.
|0127|U jednom izvođenju. Y i Z nezavisno predstavljaju -CO-. -O-(CH ),- ili - NI l-(CI l (npr. NH). |0127|In one performance. Y and Z independently represent -CO-. -O-(CH ),- or - NI 1 -(CI 1 (eg NH).
|0I28|U jednom izvođenju. Y i Z. nezavisno predstavljaju -CO-. -0-(CH ),- ili - NI 1-(CI 1 ■ i„-|0129| U jednom izvođenju, Z predstavlja vezu. CO. -i( I! >. (npr. -CH -. -(CH,)- ili -(CH,)-) ili -()-. U daljem|0I28|In one performance. Y and Z independently represent -CO-. -0-(CH ),- or - NI 1-(CI 1 ■ i„-|0129| In one embodiment, Z represents a bond. CO. -i( I! >. (e.g. -CH -. -(CH,)- or -(CH,)-) or -()-. In a further
izvođenju. Z predstavlja -O-. -CO-. ili -(CH;)„- (npr. -Cll:). I još daljem izvođenju. /. predstavlja -(Cl-!i)„- (npr. - performance. Z represents -O-. -CO-. or -(CH;)"- (e.g. -Cll:). And in a further derivation. /. represents -(Cl-!i)"- (e.g. -
CH.,). CH.,).
101301 U jednom izvođenju. Y i 7 nezavisno predstavljaju vezu.101301 In one version. Y and 7 independently represent a bond.
|01311Opisano je jedinjenje u kome R1' nezavisno predstavlja R'<1>grupu ili -V-ai'il ili -/-heterociklil grupu, pri čemu pomenute aril i heterociklil grupe mogu hiti opciono supstituisane sa jednom ili v i se (npr. 1.2 ili 3) RM grupa.101321l) jednom izvođenju. R<1>' nezavisno predstavlja R'<1>grupu ili -Y-aril ili -/.-heterociklil grupu, pri čemu pomenute aril i heterociklil grupe mogu biti opciono supstituisane sa 1.2 ili 3 R<:>| grupe. |01311 A compound is described in which R1' independently represents the R'<1> group or -V-alkyl or -/-heterocyclyl group, wherein said aryl and heterocyclyl groups can be optionally substituted with one or v i se (e.g. 1.2 or 3) RM group.101321l) in one embodiment. R<1>' independently represents the R'<1> group or -Y-aryl or -/.-heterocyclyl group, wherein said aryl and heterocyclyl groups may be optionally substituted with 1,2 or 3 R<:>| groups.
10133]Opisano je jedinjenje u kome R\ R'. R<*>nezavisno predstavljaju vodonik ili metil. Opisano je jedinjenje u kome R<c>, R<1>, R" predstavljaju vodonik. 10133]A compound is described in which R\ R'. R<*>independently represent hydrogen or methyl. A compound is described in which R<c>, R<1>, R" represent hydrogen.
|0134|U jednom izvođenju. Rc i R<1>nezavisno predstavljaju vodonik ili metil. U daljem izvodjenju R* i R<1>predstavljaju vodonik. |0134|In one performance. Rc and R<1> independently represent hydrogen or methyl. In a further embodiment, R* and R<1> represent hydrogen.
|0135|U jednom izvođenju, n predstavlja I. |0135|In one embodiment, n represents I.
|0I36|Opisano je jedinjenje formule (I'c) ili (Td): |0I36|The compound of formula (I'c) or (Td) is described:
pri čemu whereby
A predstavlja aromatičnu karbocikličnu ili heterociklićnu grupu koja može biti opciono supstituisana sa jednom ili više (npr. 1, 2 ili 3) R'1 grupa: B predstavlja aromatičnu ili ne aromatičnu karbocikličnu ili heterociklićnu grupu:RJ i R' nezavisno predstavljaju vodonik. CY„ alkil. C>.„ alkenil. (,'..,. alkinil. (',.,, cikloalkil. C> s cikloalkenil. (",.<.A represents an aromatic carbocyclic or heterocyclic group which may be optionally substituted with one or more (eg 1, 2 or 3) R'1 groups: B represents an aromatic or non-aromatic carbocyclic or heterocyclic group: RJ and R' independently represent hydrogen. CY„ alkyl. C>.„ alkenyl. (,'..,. alkynyl. (',.,, cycloalkyl. C> s cycloalkenyl. (",.<.
alkanol, haloC,.,, alkil.-(CI 1:)„-NR'R>. -(Cl I ,),X'OOR'". (Cl I .)„-()-(('! 10,,,-OH. -(CrU, -aril. -(CH,)„ O-aril. - alkanol, haloC,.,, alkyl.-(CI 1:)"-NR'R>. -(Cl I ,),X'OOR'". (Cl I .)„-()-(('! 10,,,-OH. -(CrU, -aryl. -(CH,)„ O-aryl. -
(Cll2}„-heterociklil ili (CH_,)M-0 heterociklil (C112}-heterocyclyl or (CH-1)M-O heterocyclyl
pri čemu pomenuti C,.,, alkil. C\,, alkenil. ('.-.,, alkinil. Cs.s cikloalkil. C:.x cikloalkenil. aril i heterociklil grupe mogu biti opciono supstituisane sa jednom ili više (npr. 1.2 ili 3) R'<1>grupa; wherein said C,.,, alkyl. C1, alkenyl. ('.-.,, alkynyl, C 5-8 cycloalkyl, C:-x cycloalkenyl, aryl and heterocyclyl groups may be optionally substituted with one or more (eg 1,2 or 3) R'<1> groups;
R\ R- i Rnezavisno predstavljaju vodonik. C, ,, alkil. Calkenil. C..„ alkinil. C|.,, alkanol. hidroksi. Cj.„R\ R- and R independently represent hydrogen. C, ,, alkyl. Calkenil. C..„ alkynyl. C|.,, alkanol. hydroxy. Cj.„
alkoksi. haloC,.,-, alkil. -CO-(CH?)„-(-,.„ alkoksi. C\ s cikloalkil ili cikloalkenil;Alkoxy. haloC,.,-, alkyl. -CO-(CH?)„-(-,.„ alkoxy.C 1 s cycloalkyl or cycloalkenyl;
R'predstavlja -CONRV. -COR<*>ili COOR' grupu: R' represents -CONRV. -COR<*>or COOR' group:
R<7>i R* nezavisno predstavljaju vodonik. C,.,, alkil. O.,, alkenil. C-,, alkinil. C;.scikloalkil, C:.Kcikloalkenil. aril. heterociklil ili R i R<s>zajedno sa atomom azota za koji su pričvršćeni mogu obrazovati heterociklil prsten koji sadrži azot, pri čemu pomenuti (?,.„ alkil. aril i heterociklil mogu biti opciono supstituisani sa jednom ili više (npr. I. 2 ili 3) R3 grupa: R<*>predstavlja halogen. alkil. C\„ alkenil. C\,, alkinil. C: s cikloalkil. (.%.„ cikloalkenil. -OR\ -0-(CH:.)„-OR\ haloC|.,, alkil. haloC,.,, alkoksi, C,„ alkanol. O. -S. nitro. -CCH.K-CN. -S-R\ -SO-R\ -SO:-R\ - COR\ -<CRvRM,-COOR'', . (( I |,),-( 'ONRxR>. -(CHT-NI~CR\ -(CHA-\RVOR'. (CH ) -NR'MK-K'. -(>0< >\RVR\ - C! I i -\IC< <) K . -(MCI! i (R'R'-K II i. OR ili -•:('! I-SO NirR grupe: R<l>i R<1>' predstavljaju R" grupu ili -Y-aril ili -Z-heterociklil grupu, pri čemu pomenute aril i heterociklil grupe mogu biti opciono supstituisane sa jednom ili više (npr. 1, 2 ili 3) R" grupa; R<7> and R* independently represent hydrogen. C,.,, alkyl. O.,, alkenyl. C-1, alkynyl. C 1 -C cycloalkyl, C 1 -C 4 cycloalkenyl. aryl. heterocyclyl or R and R<s> together with the nitrogen atom to which they are attached may form a nitrogen-containing heterocyclyl ring, wherein said (?,.„ alkyl. aryl and heterocyclyl may be optionally substituted with one or more (e.g. I. 2 or 3) R3 group: R<*>represents halogen. alkyl. C\„ alkenyl. C\,, alkynyl. C: s cycloalkyl. (.%.„ cycloalkenyl. -OR\ -0-(CH:.)„-OR\ haloC|.,, alkyl. haloC,.,, alkoxy, C,„ alkanol. O. -S. nitro. -CCH.K-CN. -S-R\ -SO-R\ -SO:-R\ - COR\ -<CRvRM,-COOR'', (( I |,),-( 'ONRxR>. -(CHT-NI~CR\ -(CHA-\RVOR'. (CH ) -NR'MK-K'. -(>0< >\RVR\ - C! I i -\IC< <) K . -(MCI! and (R'R'-K II i. OR or -•:('! I-SO NiR R groups: R<l>and R<1>' represent an R" group or -Y-aryl or -Z-heterocyclyl group, wherein said aryl and heterocyclyl groups can be optionally substituted with one or more (e.g. 1, 2 or 3) R" groups);
Y i Z nezavisno predstavljaju vezu. -CO-<CH.)%-. -(XX)-. -((!!..)„-. -Nl<C-><CH;)n-. - (CH A.-NR'-. -CONR"-. - NRTO-. -SO,NR\ -NR<N>SO?-. -NR<x>CONR--. -NRVCSNR'-. -0-(CI I ■),-. -(CH.0.-O-. -S-. -SO- ili -(CH,)5-SO?-; Y and Z independently represent a bond. -CO-<CH.)%-. -(XX)-. -((!!..)„-. -Nl<C-><CH;)n-. - (CH A.-NR'-. -CONR"-. - NRTO-. -SO,NR\ -NR<N>SO?-. -NR<x>CONR--. -NRVCSNR'-. -0-(CI I ■),-. -(CH.0.-O-. -S-. -SO- or -(CH,)5-SO?-;
m i n nezavisno predstavljaju ceo broj od 1-4; m and n independently represent an integer from 1-4;
s i t nezavisno predstavljaju ceo broj od 0-4: s and t independently represent an integer from 0-4:
q predstavlja ceo broj od 0-2: q represents an integer from 0-2:
aril predstavlja karbociklični prsten; aryl represents a carbocyclic ring;
heterociklil predstavlja heierociklični prsten; heterocyclyl represents a heterocyclic ring;
ili njegova farmaceutski prihvatljiva so. solvat ili derivat. or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof. solvate or derivative.
101371 U jednom izvođenju jedinjenja formule (Te) ili (l'd). Y i Z nezavisno predstavljaju vezu. -CO-(CI lj),-, - COO-. -(Cl l:),r. -NRV-(CI !,)„-. - (CH-ln-NR<1->. -CONRV -NR<v>CO-. -SO,NRv-, -NR<x>SOr. -NRTONRV - NRvCSNRy-, -0-(CH:)s-. -(CH,h-0-. -S-. -SO- ili -(ClI .K-SO-:|0I38|U jednom izvođenju, jedinjenje formule (1) je jedinjenje odabrano iz primera 1-4. I' daljem izvođenju, jedinjenje formule (I) je jedin jen je iz primera 2. 101371 In one embodiment, a compound of formula (Te) or (l'd). Y and Z independently represent a bond. -CO-(CI lj),-, - COO-. -(Cl l:), r. -NRV-(CI !,)„-. - (CH-ln-NR<1->. -CONRV -NR<v>CO-. -SO,NRv-, -NR<x>SOr. -NRTONRV - NRvCSNRy-, -0-(CH:)s-. -(CH,h-0-. -S-. -SO- or -(ClI .K-SO-:|0I38|In one embodiment, the compound of formula (1) is the compound selected from examples 1-4, and in a further embodiment, the compound of formula (I) is the only one from example 2.
|0139| U specifikaciji, pozivanja na formulu (I) obuhvataju formule kao što su (I"). (Ta). (I'b). i podgrupe. priinere ili primere izvođenja formula (I), (I<*>) (Ta), (l'b). (I'c) i (l'd). osim ukoliko konteksi ne ukazuje drugačije. |0139| In the specification, references to formula (I) include formulas such as (I"). (Ta). (I'b). and subgroups. Examples or exemplary embodiments of formulas (I), (I<*>) (Ta), (l'b). (I'c) and (l'd). unless the context indicates otherwise.
|0I40|Tako. na primer. pozivanjainier altana lerapeutske primene. farmaceutske formulacije i procese za dobijanje jedinjenja. koja se odnose na formulu (I ), trebalakode shvatiti kao pozivanja na formule (1). (D. (Pa). |0I40|That's right. for example. calling engineer altana for therapeutic applications. pharmaceutical formulations and processes for obtaining compounds. which refer to formula (I), should be understood as references to formula (1). (D. (Well).
(l'b). (Te) i (l'd). i podgrupe. primere ili primere izvođenja formula (1).([').(I"a). (l'b). (I'c) i (l'd). (l'b). (Te) and (l'd). and subgroups. examples or examples of derivations of formulas (1).([').(I"a). (l'b). (I'c) and (l'd).
|01-411Sličnolome. tamo gde su dala poželjna izvođenja, primeri izvođenja i primeri za jedinjenja formule (1). oni se takođe mogu primeniti i na formule (I). (I"), (l'a). (l'b). (I'c) i (l'd). i podgrupe, primere ili primere izvođenja formula (I). (I'), (l'a). (l'b). (I'c) i (l'd). osim ukoliko konteksi ne ukazuje drugačije. |01-411 Similar fractures. where preferred embodiments, exemplary embodiments and examples for compounds of formula (1) are given. they can also be applied to formulas (I). (I"), (l'a). (l'b). (I'c) and (l'd). and subgroups, examples or derivations of formulas (I). (I'), (l'a). (l'b). (I'c) and (l'd). unless the context indicates otherwise.
Metode za dobijanjejedinjenjaformule ( I) Methods for obtaining compounds of formula (I)
|0142|U ovom odeljku, kao i u svim drugim odeljcima ove prijave, osim ukoliko kontekst ne ukazuje drugačije, navođenje formule (I) takođe obuhvata sve njene druge podgrupe i primere koji su ovde deflnisani. |0142|In this section, as in all other sections of this application, unless the context indicates otherwise, the recitation of formula (I) also includes all other subgroups and examples thereof defined herein.
|()143|Jedinjenja formule (I) se mogu dobiti metodama sinteze koje su dobro poznale stručnjaku iz odgovarajuće oblasti. Jedinjenja formule (I) se posebno lako dobijaju paladijuniom posredovanom hernijom kuplovanja između aromatičnih hloro. bromo, jođo, ili pseudo-halogena. kao što su tritluorometansulfonatna (triflatna) ili (oz.ilatna jedinjenja, i aromatičnih derivata boronske kiseline ili stanana. Za sintezu ovih jedinjenja je naročito generalno primenljiva hernija Suzukijevog kuplovanja. Suzukijeva reakcija se može izvesti pod uobičajenim uslovima. u prisustvu paladijumskog katalizatora, kao što je his(tn-i-buiilfos!ln)pa]adijiim. ieirakis-(irifenilfoslin)paladijum ili paladaciklični katalizator (npr. paladaciklični katalizator koji je opisan u Bedfnrd. R. B. and Cazin. C.S.J. (2001) Chem. Commun.. 1540-1541). i baze (npr. karbonata, kao šio je kalijum karbonat), što će biti detaljnije razmatrano u nastavku. Reakcija se može izvesti u polarnom rastvaraću. na primer. vođenom sistemu raslvarača. uključujući |()143|Compounds of formula (I) can be obtained by methods of synthesis well known to a person skilled in the relevant field. Compounds of formula (I) are particularly readily obtained by palladium-mediated coupling herniation between aromatic chloros. bromo, iodo, or pseudo-halogen. such as trifluoromethanesulfonate (triflate) or (oz.ylate compounds, and aromatic boronic acid derivatives or stannanes. For the synthesis of these compounds, the Suzuki coupling hernia is particularly generally applicable. The Suzuki reaction can be carried out under the usual conditions. in the presence of a palladium catalyst, such as his(tn-i-buiylphos!ln)pa]adiiim. ieirakis-(iriphenylphoslin)palladium or pallacyclic catalyst (e.g., described in Bedfnrd. C.S.J., 1540-1541) and bases (e.g., potassium carbonate), which will be discussed in more detail below. For example, a solvent system
vodeni etanol. ili ctar. kao što je dimetoksietan ili dioksan. a reakciona smeša se obično podvrgava zasjrevanju. na primer, do temperature od 80 X ili više, npr. temperature iznad 100 C. aqueous ethanol. or ctar. such as dimethoxyethane or dioxane. and the reaction mixture is usually subjected to fermentation. for example, up to a temperature of 80 X or more, e.g. temperatures above 100 C.
|0144|U procesnim odeljcima pozivanja na R i R" se upotrebljavaju da ukazu na grupe koje su detinisane u R i R\ ili na njihove zaštićene oblike. |0144|In the process sections, references to R and R" are used to indicate the groups defined in R and R\ or their protected forms.
|0145|Kao Sto je prikazano na Šemi I A, imidazoj 1.2-a|<pi>ridinsko jezgro se može sintetisati od komercijalno raspoloživih polaznih materijala kao što je dole navedeno da bi se dobio 3.7 disupstituisani prsten. |0145|As shown in Scheme IA, the imidazo 1.2-a|<pyridine ring can be synthesized from commercially available starting materials as indicated below to give the 3.7-disubstituted ring.
|0146|Metil estar 2-amino-izonikotinske kiseline u odgovarajućem rastvaraču i bazi može biti ciklizovan pod reflttksom sa hloroaceialđehiđom da bi se dobio imidazopiridinski prsten, |0146|2-Amino-isonicotinic acid methyl ester in a suitable solvent and base can be cyclized under reflux with chloroacealaldehyde to give the imidazopyridine ring,
101471 Za sintezu R'1grupe jedinjenja formule (I), karboksilui estar se hiđrolizuje. na primer. uz korišcenje standardnih uslova hidrolize estara, kao što su vodena baza i zagrevanje. Karhoksilna kiselina ili njen aktivirani derivat onda mogu reagovati sa odgovarajućim aininom da bi obrazovali amid (Šema I A ). 101471 For the synthesis of the R'1 group of compounds of formula (I), the carboxyl ester is hydrolyzed. for example. using standard ester hydrolysis conditions such as aqueous base and heating. The carboxylic acid or its activated derivative can then react with the corresponding amine to form the amide (Scheme I A ).
|0!48|Reakcija kuplovanja između karboksilne kiseline i amina se prvenstveno izvodi u prisustvu reagensa tipa koji se obično upotrebljava u obrazovanju peptidnih veza. Primeri takvih reagenasa obuhvataju 1,3-đicikloheksilkarbodiimid (DCC) (Sheehan et al..1. Amer. Chem. Soc. 1955. 77, 1067), l-etil-3-(3'-dimetilaminopropil)-karbodiimid (koji je ovde označen sa I,!)( ili I i>,\( , ali je u odgovarajućoj oblasti takođe poznat kao EDC1 i VVSCDI) (Sheehan et al..1. Org. Chem.. 1961. 26. 2525). na uronijumu bazirane agense za kuplovanje. kao što su 0-(7-azabenzotriazol-1-il)-A*. A'./V '..V -t et ramet i I uron ij itrn heksafluorofoslat (IIATU) ili O-(benzotriazol-l-il)-N.N.N',N'-tetrametiluronijum telrafluoroborat ■ ' B11 i i na fosfonijumu bazirane agense za kuplovanje. kao što su l-benzo-triazoliloksitris-(piroliditto)fosfoiiijum heksafluorofoslat (PvBOP) (Castro et al. Tetrahedron Letters, 1990. 31, 205). Na karhođiimidu bazirani agensi za kuplovanje se prvenstveno upotrebljavaju u kombinaciji sa I-hidroksi-7-azabenzotriazolom (I IOAt) (L. A. Carpiuo..1. Amer. Chem. Soc. 1993. 115. 4397) ih 1-hidroksibenzotriazolom (HOBt) (Konig et al. Chem. Ber.. 103. 708. 2024-2034). Poželjni reagensi za kuplovanje obuhvataju TBTU. EDC (EDAC) ili DCC u kombinaciji sa I IOAt ili HOBI. |0!48|The coupling reaction between a carboxylic acid and an amine is primarily carried out in the presence of a reagent of the type commonly used in the formation of peptide bonds. Examples of such reagents include 1,3-dicyclohexylcarbodiimide (DCC) (Sheehan et al. 1. Amer. Chem. Soc. 1955. 77, 1067), 1-ethyl-3-(3'-dimethylaminopropyl)-carbodiimide (designated herein as I,!)( or I i>,\( , but also known in the relevant art as EDC1 and VVSCDI) (Sheehan et al. al.. 1. 1961. 2525). telrafluoroborate ■ ' B11 and and phosphonium-based coupling agents. such as 1-benzo-triazolyloxytris-(pyrrolidito)phosphonium hexafluorophoslate (PvBOP) (Castro et al. Tetrahedron Letters, 1990. 31, 205). Carboxyimide-based coupling agents are primarily used in combination with 1-hydroxy-7-azabenzotriazole (I IOAt) (L. A. Carpiuo..1. Amer. Chem. Soc. 1993. 115. 4397) and 1-hydroxybenzotriazole (HOBt) (Konig et al. Chem. Ber.. 103. 708. 2024-2034). Preferred coupling reagents include TBTU. EDC (EDAC) or DCC in combination with IOAt or HOBI.
|0149|Reakcija kuplovanja se obično izvodi u nevodenom. neproionskom rastvaraču kao što su acetonitril. 1.4-dioksan, dimetilsultbksid, dihlorometan. dimetilformamid ili N-metilpirolidin. ili u vodenom rastvaraču. opciono zajedno sa jednim ili više mešajućih ko-rastvarača. Reakcija se može izvesti na sobnoj temperaturi ili. kada su reaktanti manje aktivni (na primer. u slučaju elektronima siromašnih anilina koji nose grupe koje privlače elektron, kao Što su sulfonamidne grupe) na odgovarajućoj povišenoj temperaturi. Reakcija se može izvesti u prisustvu baze koja nije uključena u reakciju, na primer. tercijarnog amina. kao što je trietilamin ili ,V,.V-diizopropiletilamin, |0149|The coupling reaction is usually carried out in non-aqueous. nonionic solvent such as acetonitrile. 1,4-dioxane, dimethylsulfoxide, dichloromethane. dimethylformamide or N-methylpyrrolidine. or in an aqueous solvent. optionally together with one or more miscible co-solvents. The reaction can be carried out at room temperature or. when the reactants are less active (for example, in the case of electron-poor anilines bearing electron-withdrawing groups such as sulfonamide groups) at a suitable elevated temperature. The reaction can be carried out in the presence of a base that is not involved in the reaction, for example. tertiary amine. such as triethylamine or ,V,.V-diisopropylethylamine,
(01501 Kao alternativa se može koristiti reaktivni derivat karboksilne kiseline, npr. anhiđrid ili kiseli hlorid.(01501 As an alternative, a reactive carboxylic acid derivative can be used, eg anhydride or acid chloride.
Reakcija sa reaktivnim derivatom kao što je anhiđrid se obično izvodi mešanjem amina i auhidrida na sobnoj temperaturi u prisustvu baze. kao što je piridin. Reaction with a reactive derivative such as an anhydride is usually carried out by mixing the amine and anhydride at room temperature in the presence of a base. such as pyridine.
101511Amini za primenu u reakciji se mogu dobiti iz komercijalnih izvora ili se mogu dobiti bilo kojim od velikog broja standardnih metoda sinteze koji su dobro poznati stručnjacima iz odgovarajuće oblasti, na primer, vidi 101511 Amines for use in the reaction may be obtained from commercial sources or may be obtained by any of a number of standard synthetic methods well known to those skilled in the art, for example, see
AihuiKdl OrRiuih- C ' hvinistrv autora Jerrv Marcli. A. izdanje. John VV'i les <Ji Sons. 1992. i Organic SviitfiL' Si' s. tomoviAihuiKdl OrRiuih- C ' hvinistrv by Jerrv Marcli. A. edition. John VV'i les <Ji Sons. 1992. and Organic Sweetfil' Si' s. volumes
1-8. John VVilev. urednik Jcremiah P. I-Teeman (ISBN: 0—171 -31192-8). 1995. i \ idi takođe metode koje su opisane u eksperimentalnom odeljku dole. Na primer. odgovarajuće nitro-jedinjenje se može redukovati da bi se dobilo odgovarajuće amino-jedinjenje. Redukcija se može izvesti pomoću standardnih metoda, kao što je katalitička hidrogenizaeija. na primer. u prisustvu paladijuma na ugljeniku u polarnom rastvaraču, kao što je etanol ili dimetilformamid. na sobnoj temperaturi. Kao alternativa tome. redukcija se može izvesti uz korišćenje redukcionog agensa, kao što je kalaj (II) hlorid u etanolu. obično uz zagrevatijc. na primer. do temperature relluksa rastvarača. 1-8. John William. edited by Jcremiah P. I-Teeman (ISBN: 0—171 -31192-8). 1995 and \ also the methods described in the experimental section below. For example. the corresponding nitro compound can be reduced to give the corresponding amino compound. Reduction can be carried out using standard methods, such as catalytic hydrogenation. for example. in the presence of palladium on carbon in a polar solvent such as ethanol or dimethylformamide. at room temperature. As an alternative to that. reduction can be carried out using a reducing agent, such as stannous chloride in ethanol. usually with heating. for example. to the reflux temperature of the solvent.
|0152| Imidazol1,2-a)piridin-7-derivat.na primer. metil estar ili amid imida/.o| 1.2-a|piridin-7-karboksilne kiseline, u podesnom rastvaraču onda može biti jodovan. na primer. uz korišćenje N-jodosukcinimiđa na sobnoj temperaturi.101531Zatim se može dodati odgovarajuća funkcionalnost na halogenovaniut pozicijama, na primer. korištenjem reakcija katalizovanih metalom. Odgovarajuće funkcionalizovane boronske kiseline, trifluoioboronati ili njihovi boronatni estri naročito mogu reagovati sa aril haliđom. Ova transformacija, koja je generalno poznata kao Suzukijeva reakcija, je razmotrena od strane autora Rossi et al (2004). Svnihesis 15.2 1<1>«.|0152| Imidazole 1,2-a)pyridine-7-derivative. for example. methyl ester or amide imide/.o| 1,2-α|pyridine-7-carboxylic acid, in a suitable solvent can then be iodinated. for example. using N-iodosuccinimide at room temperature.101531 Appropriate functionality can then be added at the halogenated positions, e.g. using metal-catalyzed reactions. Suitable functionalized boronic acids, trifluoroioboronates or their boronate esters can in particular react with aryl halides. This transformation, which is generally known as the Suzuki reaction, is discussed by Rossi et al (2004). Svnihesis 15.2 1<1>«.
101541Suzukijeva reakcija se često izvodi u smešama vode i organskih rastvarača. Primeri podesnih organskih rastvarača obuhvataju toluen. tetrahidrofuran. 1.4-dioksan. 1.2-dimetoksietan. acetonitril. N-metil pirolidinon, etanol, metanol i dimetilformamid. Reakciona smeša se obično podvrgava zagrevanju. na primer. do temperature više od 100 °C. Reakcija se izvodi u prisustvu baze. Primeri podesnih baza obuhvataju natrijum karbonat, kalijum karbonat, cezijum karbonat i kalijum fosfat. Primeri podesnih katalizatora obuhvataju bis(tri-t biitilfosfln)<p>aladijum(0).tris(dibenziltdenaceton)dipaladijiini(0).bis(tritetiilfost]n)paladij um (II) hlorid, palađijum(ll) acetat. ietrakis(trifenilfostln)paladijum(0). bis(tricikloheksilfostin) palađijum(O). (I.r-bis(difeuilfostuio)-ferocen |dihloropaladijum(ll). đihlombis(tri-o-[olilfosfln)paladijtim(II). 2"-(dimeli lani ino )-2-bifenilil-paladijum(II) hlorid đinorbornilfosfin kompleks i 2-(đimetilamino)ferocen-l-il-paladijum(ll) hlorid dinorbornilfosfin kompleks. U nekim slučajevima mogu biti dodati dodatni liganđi da bi se olakšala reakcija kuplovanja. Primeri podesnih liganada obuhvataju tri-t-butilfosfin. 2.2-bis(di(eni!foslmo)-l,l-biuaftil. trifenilfosfin. 1,2-bis(difenilfosfino)etan. !.r-bis(difenilfbstmo)ferocen. trici kloheksilfosfin. 9,9-dimetil-4,5-bis(difenilfosfino)ksanten. t.3-bis{đifenil!bsfino)propan. 2-(di-t-butilfostino)bifenil. 2-dicikloheksiifosfino-2<*->(n,n-dimetilamino)-bilenil. tri-o-tolilfostln. 2-(diciklolieksilfoslino)bi fenil. 2-dicikloheksilfostino-2'.4<*>.6'-triizopropilbifenil. tri(2-furil)fosl'in, 2-dicikloheksillbslnio-2'.6"-dimetoksibi-fenil i 2-đi-terc-butiifostlno-2".4',6'-triizopropilbifenil. 101541 The Suzuki reaction is often performed in mixtures of water and organic solvents. Examples of suitable organic solvents include toluene. tetrahydrofuran. 1.4-Dioxane. 1.2-Dimethoxyethane. acetonitrile. N-methyl pyrrolidinone, ethanol, methanol and dimethylformamide. The reaction mixture is usually subjected to heating. for example. up to a temperature of more than 100 °C. The reaction is carried out in the presence of a base. Examples of suitable bases include sodium carbonate, potassium carbonate, cesium carbonate and potassium phosphate. Examples of suitable catalysts include bis(tri-t biethylphosphin)<p>aladium(0).tris(dibenzyldenacetone)dipalladiini(0).bis(tritethylphosphin)n)palladium(II) chloride, palladium(II) acetate. etrachis(triphenylphosthln)palladium(0). bis(tricyclohexylphostine) palladium(O). (I.r-bis(dipheuylphostuio)-ferrocene |dichloropalladium(II). dichlombis(tri-o-[olylphosphln)palladium(II). 2"-(dimethyl lanino )-2-biphenylyl-palladium(II) chloride dinorbornylphosphine complex and 2-(dimethylamino)ferrocen-1-yl-palladium(II) chloride dinorbornylphosphine complex. In some cases, they may be added additional ligands to facilitate the coupling reaction. Examples of suitable ligands include tri-t-butylphosphine. t.3-bis{diphenyl!bisphino)propane. 2-(di-t-butylphostino)biphenyl. 2-dicyclohexyphosphino-2<*->(n,n-dimethylamino)-bilenyl. tri-o-tolylfostln. 2-(dicyclohexylphoslino)bi phenyl. 2-dicyclohexylphostino-2'.4<*>.6'-triisopropylbiphenyl. tri(2-furyl)phosl'ine, 2-dicyclohexylphenyl-2',6'-dimethoxybi-phenyl and 2-di-tert-butyphostilno-2',4',6'-triisopropylbiphenyl.
|0I55|Drugi primeri mogućih funkcionalizacija halida katalizovanih metalom su reakcije sa organo-kalajnim reagensima (Stilova reakcija), sa Grinjarovim reagensima i reakcija sa azotnim miklcotlliina. Opšti pregled i druge vodeće reference za ove transformacije su prezentovane u Talladium Reagenls and Catalvsls' (.liro Tsuji. Wiley. ISBN 0-470-85032-9] i Mandbook of OrganoPalladium Chemistrv l'or Organic Svmhesis (toni I. uredio Eiichi Negishi. VVilev. ISBN 0-471-31506-0). |0I55|Other examples of possible functionalization of metal-catalyzed halides are reactions with organotin reagents (Steele's reaction), Grignard reagents, and reactions with nitrogen miclcotllin. A general overview and other leading references for these transformations are presented in Talladium Reagents and Catalvsls' (.liro Tsuji. Wiley. ISBN 0-470-85032-9] and Mandbook of OrganoPalladium Chemistrv l'or Organic Svmhesis (toni I. edited by Eiichi Negishi. VVilev. ISBN 0-471-31506-0).
|0156|Naročito je jedna od reakcija koja se može prinienili reakcija Buhvalđ-I lartvigovog tipa (vidiA'er/i'ir.J, I-'. Hartvvig (1998). Angevv. Chem. Int.l-. d.37. 2046-2067) koja obezbeduje sintezu aril amina katalizovanu |0156|In particular, one of the reactions that can be performed is the Buchwald-I Hartwig-type reaction (see A'er/i'ir.J, I-'. Hartwig (1998). Angewv. Chem. Int.l-. d.37. 2046-2067) which provides a catalyzed synthesis of aryl amines
paladijumom. Polazni materijali su aril halidi ili pseudohalidi (na primer, triflati). i primarni ili sekundarni amini, u prisustvu jake baze. kao što je natrijum /e/r-butoksid. i paladijumskog katalizatora, kao što je tris-<dibenzilidenaceton)-dipaladijiim (Pd?(dba)i>. ili 2.2'-bis(đifenilfostino)-1' I -binal'til (BINAP). palladium. The starting materials are aryl halides or pseudohalides (for example, triflates). and primary or secondary amines, in the presence of a strong base. such as sodium /e/r-butoxide. and a palladium catalyst, such as tris-<dibenzylideneacetone)-dipalladium (Pd?(dba)i>. or 2,2'-bis(diphenylphostino)-1' I -binal'tyl (BINAP).
10157JPosebno u cilju sinteze jedinjenja formule (I) aril lialid može reagovati sa 3-aininobenzenboronskom kiselinom uz korišćenje odgovarajućeg metalnog katalizatora npr. bis( tri fen iltbsfln )<p>aladijunt( 1<1>) hlorida, da bi se formirao amino prekursor za formiranje sekundarne amino veze. 10157JEspecially for the purpose of synthesizing compounds of formula (I) aryl lyalide can be reacted with 3-aminobenzeneboronic acid using a suitable metal catalyst, e.g. bis( tri phen iltbsfln )<p>aladijunt( 1<1>) chloride, to form the amino precursor for the formation of the secondary amino bond.
|0I58| Ova sekvenca reakci ja koja je razmotrena u Šemi A može bili zamenjena sa onom koja je razmotrena u Šemi IB ili IC. |0I58| This sequence of reactions discussed in Scheme A may be interchanged with that discussed in Schemes IB or IC.
|0I59|U Šemi IB. metil estar imidazoj l.2-ajpiriđiii-7-karboksilue kiseline se prvo jod uje. pa se izvodi metalom katalizovana reakcija kuplovanja, pre konverzije metil estra u amidmi grupu R\ |0160|U Šemi IC. imidazo) l.2-a]piridin-7-amid se sintetiše direktno od 4-amid-piridin-2-ilainina, a onda se jodu je i upotrebljava u reakciji kuplovanja katalizovanoj metalom. Ova reakciona šema je posebno podesna za sintezu jedinjenja gde R" je CONH,.|0I6I|Alternativno tome, 4-hloro-piridin-2-ilainin ili 44ironio-piridin-2-ilamin u odgovarajućem rastvaraču i bazi može biti ciklizovan pod refluksom sa liloroacetaldehidom da bi se dobio 7-halo-imidazopiridinski prsten {kao šio je prikazano u Šemi 2). Halogena funkcionalnost na poziciji 7 imidazoj l,2-a]piridina onda može biti konvertovana u amid jednim od dva puta koji su prikazani u Šemi 2. 10162'Halid se može konvertovati u nitril uz korišćenje CuCN u N-melilpirolidinu pod retlnksom (na primer, kao što je opisano u Funhoff. D..I.II el al. Angevv. Chem. Int. P.đ. 1986. 25(8). 724) ili CuCN u DMF. koji se onda hidrolizu je sa hidroksidom alkalnog metala, kao stoje kalijum hidroksid. da hi se dobila kiselina i'ili amitl. Kada se formira smeša kiseline i amida, onda se oni mogu razdvojiti standardnim metodama, kao što je hromatografija. Kiselina se onda može kuplovati sa aminom formule pod tipičnim uslovima amidnog kuplovanja gore opisanog tipa da bi se dobilo jedinjenje formule (I).|0I63|Alternativno tome. halid se može konvertovati u kiselinu uz korišćenje n-butillitijuma ili magnczijuma i sledstvenom reakcijom meduproizvoda sa agensom za karbon i lac i ju. kao što je C(K da bi se dobila karboksilna kiselina za primenu kao jedinjenje formule (I) ili za konverziju u amid ili estar. Amid se može dobiti direktno od halida, ili transmetalizacijom sa "BuLi i pratećim gašenjem sa odgovarajućim izocijanatom (Pansegran. P.D. et al. JACS. 1988, 1 10. 7178). ili karbonilacijom sa ugljen monoksidom i u prisustvu odgovarajućeg amina i katalitičkog tP.P'-l.3-bis(di-i-propilfosf<i>no)pro<p>anl[P-l.3-bis(di-izo<p>ro<p>il-fosRno)pro<p>ati|paladijurna(0) u rastvaraču kao što je ksilen. uz zagrevanje (npr. do 150 CC) (na primer. kao šio je opisano u Ben-David. Y. et al. JACS. 1989, 111(23). 8742).|0164|Pored toga, halid se može konvertovati uz korišćenje ugljen monoksiđa i paladijumskog katalizatora u aldehid, koji onda može oksidisaii u karboksilnu kiselinu uz korišćen je agensa za oksidaciju, kao šio je permanganat ili hromna kiselina, a onda biti podvrgnut konverziji u amid uz korišćenje standardnih uslova kuplovanja koji su prethodno opisani ili biti esterifikovan u estar. Halid takođe može bili konvetlovan direktno u estar uz korišćenje ugljen monoksiđa, paladijumskog katalizatora i odgovarajućeg alkohola. Onda ovo jedinjenje formule (I) može biti hidrolizovano u kiselinu, ili može biti hidrolizovano u kiselinu i konveriovano u amid. ili može biti konvenovano direktno u amid.|0I65|Halid bilakode mogao da bude konvertovan direktno u dimetilamid uz korišćenje trimetilsilildimetil amiđa i reakciju sa bisftri-'butilfostmjpaladijiimom i zagrevanje na 100 C kao šio je opisano u Cunico. R.F., Organ ic Letters. 2002. 4 (24). 4357.{0I66|Druge konverzije aromatičnih bromida u aromatične aldehide se mogu izvesti uz korišćenje Stilove sinteze karboni la (Stil le. JACS. 1983. 105. 7175). ili Bodroiix-Chichibabin-ove sinteze aldehida koja je opisana u Einchom. J. Tetrahedron I.ett.. 1983. 27. 1791. Aldehid onda može bili oksidisanli kiselinu i konvertovan u amid kao što je gore opisano.|0J67|Polifunkcionalni 2-amino-5-broniopiridini ili aromatični bromiđi mogu biti konvertovani u aldehid Grinjarovim tipom formiranja i gašenjem sa DMF (Vlisra. Bioorg. Med. Chem. I.ett., 2004. 14(11). 2973) ili oni mogu biti konvertovani do etil estara standardnom paladijumskom karbonilacijom u prisustvu alkohola (Cheung, M. Heterocvcles. 2001. 55. 1583).[0I68|Alternativno tome. u reakciji ciklizacije se može upotrebiti 4-metil-piridin-2-ilamin da bi se dobio 7-metil-imidazo[l,2-a]piridiiiski prsten, koji je alternativno komercijalno dostupan. Metil se onda može oksidova!i u aldehid uz korišćenje Ftarđove reakcije ili karboksilnu kiselinu uz korišćenje agensa za oksidaciju, kao sto je permanganat. Ftardova reakcija obuhvata direktnu oksidaciju aromatično ili heierociklično vezane metil grupe u aldehid uz korišćenje hromi I hlorida.|0169|Alternativno tome. etil imidazo[1.2-a]piridin-7-karboksilat. koji je takođe komercijalno dostupan, se može koristiti kao polaznalačka za konverziju amiđa ili jodovanja i reakcije katalizovane metalom.|0I70|Ketoni. gde R je COR\ se mogu sintetisati od odgovarajuće karboksilne kiseline preko N.O-dimetilhidroksaminske kiseline (Vajnrebov amid) ili N-mciil.O-t-butil hidroksaminske kiseline (Vajnrebov tip amida) kao međuproizvoda i sledstvene reakcije sa odgovarajućom Grinjarovom reakcijom (l.aheeuvv, O. et al Tetrahedron I.ett 2004. 45 (38), 7107-71 10.). Derivatizacija sa odgovarajućim Vajnrebovim amidom koristi N.O-dimetilhidroksilamin hidrohlorid kao što je opisano u I... De l.uca. G. Giacomelli. M. Taddei, .1. Org. Chem.. 2001. 66, 2534-2537. Konverzija standardnog aromatičnog Vajnrehovo<g>amida u metil keton zahteva melilen-trtfeni 1 - Iainbda*5*-fbsfan u rastvaraču, kao što je tetrahidrofunin. kao što je navedeno u Murpliv. J. A. et al Org Lett 2005. 7(7). 1427-1429.[01711Alternativno tome. ketoni se mogu pripremiti od hlorida uz korišćenje viniletarkalaja (Stilovog tipa) kuplovanog sa haloaromatikom ili haloheteroaromalikom. Na primer. acetil keton se može dobiti zagrevanjem tributil-( I -etoksi-vinil)-stanana. litijum hlorida i ietrakts(trifeiiilfosfln)-paladijuma(0) u rastvaraču kao što je acetonitril ili Flekovim tipom reakcije, kao što je navedeno u Mo. J. Angevv Chem. Ini Kd. 2006. 45(25). 4152. |0I72|Nizjedinjenja formule (I) se može dobiti uz upotrebu 3-aminobenzenhoronske kiseline u Suzukijevoj reakciji i sledstvenom derivatizacijom. Naročito, kao što je prikazano u Šemi 3. uvedena amino funkcionalnost se može upotrebiti za sintezu sekundarnih amino jedinjenja 101731 Primarni amini se mogu dobiti redukcijom odgovarajućeg nitro-jedinjeiija pod standardnim uslovima. Redukcija se može izvršiti, na primer. katalitićkom hiđrogenizacijom u prisustvu katalizatora, kao što je palađijum na ugljenika, u polarnom rastvaraču, kao što je etanol ili dimetilformumiđ. na sobnoj temperaturi.|0174|Jedinjenja formule (I) koja sadrže sekundarnu amino grupu, se mogu dobiti iz. amino jedinjenja brojnim metodama. Reduktivna animacija sa odgovarajućim supstituisanim aidehidom ili ketonom se može izvršiti u prisustvu brojnih redukujućih agenasa ( videti Advanced Organ ic Chemistv by Jerrv March, 4"' Edition. John Wiley & Sons, 1992. p898-900). Na primer reduktivna animacija se može izvršiti u prisustvu natrij um triacetokstborhiđrida u prisustvu aprotonskog rastvarača . kao šio je đihloiometan, na ili blizu spoljašnjim temperaturama. Oni se takodje mogu dobiti reakcijom amino jedinjenja u nukleofilnoj reakciji razmeštanja. kada reagens sadrži odlazeću grupu kao što je halogen.|0175|Dodatno tiadiazolilamino jedinjenje se može sintetizovati korišćenjem odgovarajuće supstituisane boronske kiseline npr. 3-([ 1.3,4]tiadiazol-2-ilamino)Tenil boronske kiseline pinakol estra ili 3-( š-metil-([ 1.3,4 jtiadiazol-2-ilamino)-feiiil boronske kiseline pinakol estra u Suzukijevoj reakciji sa odgovarajućim supstituisanim imidazo( 1,2-a]piriniidinom. Ona se mogu sintetizovati kao stoje ovde opisano.|0176|Alternativno sekundarni amin se može formirati ciklizacijom odgovarajuće grupe da formira prsten. Aminotiadiazol jedinjenja se mogu sintetizovati kao sto je opisano u šemi 4. |0I59|In Scheme IB. The methyl ester of imidazo 1,2-pyridyl-7-carboxylic acid is first iodinated. so a metal-catalyzed coupling reaction is performed, before the conversion of the methyl ester to the amide group R\ |0160|In Scheme IC. imidazo) 1.2-a]pyridin-7-amide is synthesized directly from 4-amide-pyridin-2-ylainin, and then iodinated and used in a metal-catalyzed coupling reaction. This reaction scheme is particularly suitable for the synthesis of compounds where R" is CONH,.|0I6I|Alternatively, 4-chloro-pyridin-2-ylamine or 44-ironio-pyridin-2-ylamine in an appropriate solvent and base can be cyclized under reflux with lyloroacetaldehyde to give a 7-halo-imidazopyridine ring (as shown in Scheme 2). The halogen functionality at the 7-position is an imidazo The 1,2-a]pyridine can then be converted to the amide by one of the two routes shown in Scheme 2. The 10162'halide can be converted to the nitrile using CuCN in N-methylpyrrolidine under reflux (for example, as described in Funhoff. D..I.II el al. Angewv. Chem. Int. P.dj. 1986. 25(8). 724) or CuCN in DMF, which is then hydrolyzed with an alkali metal hydroxide, such as potassium hydroxide. that acid and or amytl were obtained. Once a mixture of acid and amide is formed, they can then be separated by standard methods, such as chromatography. The acid can then be coupled with an amine of formula under typical amide coupling conditions of the type described above to give a compound of formula (I).|0I63|Alternatively. the halide can be converted to the acid using n-butyllithium or magnesium and subsequent reaction of the intermediate with the agent for carbon and lac and ju. such as C(K) to give the carboxylic acid for use as a compound of formula (I) or for conversion to an amide or ester. The amide can be obtained directly from the halide, or by transmetallation with "BuLi followed by quenching with the appropriate isocyanate (Pansegran. P.D. et al. JACS. 1988, 1 10. 7178). or by carbonylation with carbon monoxide and in the presence of a suitable amine and catalytic tP.P'-l.3-bis(di-i-propylphosph<i>no)pro<p>anl[P-l.3-bis(di-iso<p>ro<p>yl-phosRno)pro<p>ati|palladiurne(0) in a solvent such as xylene. with heating (eg, up to 150 CC) (eg, as described in Ben-David. Y. et al. JACS. 1989, 111(23). 8742). acid, and then undergo conversion to an amide using the standard coupling conditions previously described or be esterified to an ester. The halide can also be converted directly to the ester with use of carbon monoxide, a palladium catalyst and the appropriate alcohol. Then this compound of formula (I) can be hydrolyzed to an acid, or it can be hydrolyzed to an acid and converted to an amide. or it can be converted directly to the amide. The bilaccode halide can be converted directly to the dimethylamide using trimethylsilyldimethyl amide and reaction with bistri-butylphosphopalladium and heating to 100 C as described in Cunico. R.F., Organ and Letters. 2002. 4 (24). 4357.{0I66|Other conversions of aromatic bromides to aromatic aldehydes can be performed using Steele's carbonyl synthesis (Steele. JACS. 1983. 105. 7175). or the Bodroiix-Chichibabin synthesis of aldehydes described in Einchom. J. Tetrahedron I. et.. 1983. 27. 1791. The aldehyde can then be acid oxidized and converted to an amide as described above.|0J67|Polyfunctional 2-amino-5-broniopyridines or aromatic bromides can be converted to an aldehyde by a Grignard-type formation and quenching with DMF (Vlisra. Bioorg. Med. Chem. I.ett., 2004. 14(11). 2973) or they can be converted to the ethyl ester by standard palladium carbonylation in the presence of an alcohol (Cheung, M. Heterocvcles. 2001. 55. 1583).[0I68|Alternatively. 4-methyl-pyridin-2-ylamine can be used in the cyclization reaction to give the 7-methyl-imidazo[1,2-a]pyridyl ring, which is alternatively commercially available. The methyl can then be oxidized to an aldehyde using Fluoride reactions or carboxylic acid using an oxidizing agent such as permanganate. The Ftard reaction involves the direct oxidation of an aromatically or heterocyclically bound methyl group to an aldehyde using chromium I chloride.|0169|Alternatively. ethyl imidazo[1.2-a]pyridine-7-carboxylate. which is also commercially available, can be used as a starting material for amide conversion or iodination and metal-catalyzed reactions.|0I70|Ketones. where R is COR\ can be synthesized from the corresponding carboxylic acid via N.O-dimethylhydroxamic acid (Weinreb amide) or N-mcyyl.O-t-butyl hydroxamic acid (Weinreb type amide) as an intermediate and subsequent reaction with the corresponding Grignard reaction (l.aheeuvv, O. et al Tetrahedron I.ett 2004. 45 (38), 7107-71 10.). Derivatization with the appropriate Weinreb amide using N.O-dimethylhydroxylamine hydrochloride as described in I... De l.uca. Mr. Giacomelli. M. Taddei, .1. Org. Chem.. 2001. 66, 2534-2537. Conversion of the standard aromatic Weinrech<g>amide to a methyl ketone requires melylene-trtpheni 1 - Iainbda*5*-fbsphane in a solvent such as tetrahydrofunin. as stated in Murpliv. JA et al Org Lett 2005. 7(7). 1427-1429.[01711 Alternatively. ketones can be prepared from chlorides using vinylethertin (Steele's type) coupled to a haloaromatic or haloheteroaromatic. For example. acetyl ketone can be obtained by heating tributyl-(1-ethoxy-vinyl)-stannane. lithium chloride and (triphenylphosphine)-palladium(0) ethers in a solvent such as acetonitrile or by a Fleck-type reaction, as reported in Mo. J. Angewv Chem. Ini Kd. 2006. 45(25). 4152. |0I72|The compounds of formula (I) can be obtained using 3-aminobenzenechoronic acid in the Suzuki reaction and subsequent derivatization. In particular, as shown in Scheme 3, the introduced amino functionality can be used for the synthesis of secondary amino compounds 101731 Primary amines can be obtained by reduction of the corresponding nitro compound under standard conditions. Reduction can be done, for example. by catalytic hydrogenation in the presence of a catalyst, such as palladium on carbon, in a polar solvent, such as ethanol or dimethylformamide. at room temperature.|0174|Compounds of formula (I) containing a secondary amino group, can be obtained from. amino compounds by numerous methods. Reductive animation with an appropriately substituted aldehyde or ketone can be carried out in the presence of a number of reducing agents (see Advanced Organic Chemistry by Jerrv March, 4"' Edition. John Wiley & Sons, 1992. p898-900). For example, reductive animation can be carried out in the presence of sodium triacetoxyborohydride in the presence of an aprotic solvent, such as dichloromethane, at or near ambient temperatures. They can also be obtained by reacting the amino compound in a nucleophilic displacement reaction, when the reagent contains a leaving group such as halogen. jthiadiazol-2-ylamino)-phenyl boronic acid pinacol ester in the Suzuki reaction with the appropriate substituted imidazo(1,2-a]pyriniidine. These can be synthesized as described herein.|0176|Alternatively the secondary amine can be formed by cyclization of the appropriate group to form a ring. Aminothiadiazole compounds can be synthesized as described in Scheme 4.
|0177|Ovo uključuje reakciju amino jedinjenja u anhidrovanom rastvaraču npr. toluenu. sa I. l'-tiokarbonildi-2( 1 H)-piridonoin. Tipični reakcioni uslovi su zagrevanje u toku I sata. postepeno i onda tretiranje sa hidrazin hidratom da se dobije tiosemikarbazid. On se onda ciklizuje pod uslovima. kao preko adicije dietil hlorofosfata u kapima. Ovo takodje može da generiše zamenjen proizvod ciktizacije i stoga separacija može biti potrebna. |0177|This involves the reaction of an amino compound in an anhydrous solvent e.g. toluene. with I. 1'-thiocarbonyl-2(1H)-pyridonoin. Typical reaction conditions are heating for 1 hour. gradually and then treated with hydrazine hydrate to give thiosemicarbazide. It is then cycled under conditions. as via the addition of diethyl chlorophosphate in drops. This may also generate a substituted cytization product and therefore separation may be required.
|0178|Zamenjene amino-heterociklične grupe mogu bili formirane poznatim reakcijama formiranja prstena. Na primer amino-triazol (npr. 3H-[ l,2,3]triazoi-4-il)-amin se može formirati reakcijom natrij um nitrila u H.O sa aminom u kiselini npr. 2N HCI, praćeno dodatkom aminoacetonitril hidrogen sulfata u l-UO. Nakon odgovarajućeg vremenskog perioda dodaje se NaOAc i preuredjivanje do željenog heterocikla se postiže zagrevanjem u rastvaraču npr. etanolu, u toku 16 sati. |0178|Substituted amino-heterocyclic groups may be formed by known ring-forming reactions. For example amino-triazole (eg 3H-[1,2,3]triazol-4-yl)-amine can be formed by reacting sodium nitrile in H.O with an amine in acid eg. 2N HCl, followed by the addition of aminoacetonitrile hydrogen sulfate in l-UO. After an appropriate period of time NaOAc is added and rearrangement to the desired heterocycle is achieved by heating in a solvent e.g. ethanol, during 16 hours.
|0I79|Odgovaraj ući polazni materijal i reagensi za ove reakcije se mogu dobiti komercijalno ili bilo kojim od velikog broja standardnih metoda sinteze koji su dobro po/nali stručnjacima iz odgovarajuće oblasti, vidi. na primer. Advanced Organ ic Chemistrv. autor Jerrv March. 4. izdanje. John VVilev & Sons. 1992. i Organic Svntheses. tomovi 1-8. John VVilev. uredio .leremiah P. Freeman (ISBN: 0-47 1-31192-8). 1995. i v idi takođe metode koje su opisane u eksperimentalnom delu u nastavku. Na primer. niz odgovarajućih funkcionalizovanih anilinskih i amino piriđinskih polaznih materijala, i metalnih katalizatora su komercijalno dostupni. |0I79|Suitable starting material and reagents for these reactions can be obtained commercially or by any of a number of standard synthetic methods well known to those skilled in the art, viz. for example. Advanced Organ and Chemistrv. by Jerry March. 4th edition. John William & Sons. 1992 and Organic Syntheses. volumes 1-8. John William. edited by .leremiah P. Freeman (ISBN: 0-47 1-31192-8). 1995 and see also the methods described in the experimental section below. For example. a number of suitable functionalized aniline and amino pyridine starting materials, and metal catalysts are commercially available.
|0I80|Mnogi borati, na primer, boronske kiseline, estri ili irilluoroborati. koji su podesni za dobijanje jedinjenja prema pronalasku se mogu komercijalno nabaviti, na primer. od firme Boron Molecular l.imited iz Nobl Parka. Australija, ili od firme Combi-Blocks Inc. iz San Dijega. USA. Ako se odgovarajući supstituisani bora! ne može komercijalno nabaviti, onda se on može dobiti metodama koje su poznate u odgovarajućoj oblasti, na primer, kao što je opisano u preglednom članku autora Mivaura. N. i Suzuki. A. (19951Chem. Rev. 95. 2457. Shodno tome. borati se mogu dobiti reakcijom odgovarajućeg bromo-jedinjenja sa alkil litijumom. kao što je butil lilijuni. a onda reakcijom sa borat estrom npr. ('PrOhB. Reakcija se obično izvodi u suvoni polarnom rastvaraču. kao što je tetrahidrofuran, na sniženoj temperaturi (na primer. -78 C). Boram i estri (na primer. pinakolatoboral) se takođe mogu dobiti od bromo-jedinjenja reakcijom sa diborainim estrom. kao šio je />/.Y(pinakolalo)đibor. u prisustvu fosfina. kao što je tricikloheksil-fosfin i paladijumskog (0) reagensa. kao što je//7.v(dibenziiidenaceion)-dipaladijum (0). Formiranje boratnog estra se obično izvodi u štivom polarnom aprotonskom rastvaraču. kao sto je dioksan ili DMSC). uz zagrevanje na temperaturu do oko 100 C. na primer. oko 80 "C. Rezultirajući boratno estarski derivat može. ako je poželjno, biti hidroli/ovan da bi se dobila odgovarajuća boronska kiselina ili se može konvertovati u trifluoroborat, |0I80|Many borates, for example, boronic acids, esters or irilluoroborates. which are suitable for obtaining compounds according to the invention can be obtained commercially, for example. from the company Boron Molecular l.imited from Noble Park. Australia, or from Combi-Blocks Inc. from San Diego. USA. If the corresponding substituted wrinkle! cannot be obtained commercially, then it can be obtained by methods known in the relevant field, for example, as described in the review article by Miwaur. N. and Suzuki. A. (19951Chem. Rev. 95. 2457. Accordingly. borates can be obtained by reacting the appropriate bromo-compound with an alkyl lithium. such as butyl lilium. and then reacting with a borate ester e.g. ('PrOhB. The reaction is usually carried out in a dry polar solvent. such as tetrahydrofuran at a reduced temperature (e.g. -78 C). Boron and esters (e.g. can also be obtained from a bromo-ester such as /.Y(pinacolalo) phosphine. such as //7.dibenziiidenaceion. is carried out in a polar aprotic solvent DMSC) with heating to a temperature of approx 100 C. for example. about 80 "C. The resulting borate ester derivative can, if desired, be hydrolyzed to give the corresponding boronic acid or can be converted to the trifluoroborate,
|(I18I|Sve gore opisane reakcije se mogu upotrebni za funkcionalizaciju alternativnih heterocikličnih struktura formule (I). čija sinteza je prikazana u nastavku. |(I18I|All the reactions described above can be used for the functionalization of alternative heterocyclic structures of formula (I), whose synthesis is shown below.
101821Kada se sintetišu. onda se na supstituisanim imidazopiriđinskim jedinjenjima može primeniti niz konverzija funkcionalnih grupa da bi se dobila druga jedinjenja formule (I). Na primer. neke od sledećih reakcija se mogu upotrebiti za hidrogenizaciju. hidrolizu, đeprotekciju i oksidaciju da bi se konvertovalo jedno jedinjenje formule (I) u alternativno jedinjenje formule (I ). 101821 When they are synthesized. then a series of functional group conversions can be applied to the substituted imidazopyridine compounds to give other compounds of formula (I). For example. some of the following reactions can be used for hydrogenation. hydrolysis, deprotection and oxidation to convert one compound of formula (I) into an alternative compound of formula (I).
Pirazolol LS-aJpiritri idiniXrelerentnj .primer) Pyrazolol LS-aJpyritri idiniXrelerentnj .example)
101S31Pirazoloj1,5-a]pirimidinska matrica se može sintetizovati od odgovarajuće supstimisanog aminoptrazola (VI) i fragmenata (VII) kao što je prikazano na Šemi 5A. gde R:, može biti vodonik ili A-NH-B-fR'),,. Ovo se može izvesti pomoću procesa sa jednim korakom ili sa dva koraka, gde su X;1 i X|, eleklrofiini ugljenici (tj. karboniI. maskirani karbonil tj. acetal. enamin. konjtigovani alkeni ili alkini) (Perkin 1. J.C.S. (1979). 3085-3094). Xtje odgovarajući supstiluent grupe R; ili grupe kao što su halogeni ili pseudo halogeni ili metil koji omogućavaju da se reakcijom uvede R»onakav kao što je ovde opisano. Ciklizacija pirazola (VI) sa odgovarajuće supstituisanim slobodnim ili maskiranim 1.3-dikarbonil derivatom se može primeniti za dobijanje supstituisan ih pirazoloj 1.5-ajpirimiđina. Ciklizacija se obično odvija u alkoholnom rastvaraču ili u toluenu ili u sirćetnoj kiselini, i može imati prisutne aditive. kao što su piperiđin. nalrijum etoksid, HCI. AcOH. p I sOII. ili ZnCK (J. Med. Chem. (2001). 44 (3). 350-361: Buli. Korean Chem. Soc. (2002). 23 ( I ). 610-612: Australian Journal of Chemistrv (1985). 38(1). 221-30). The 101S31pyrazolo1,5-a]pyrimidine matrix can be synthesized from the appropriate suppressed aminoptrazole (VI) and fragments (VII) as shown in Scheme 5A. where R:, can be hydrogen or A-NH-B-fR'),,. This can be carried out by a one-step or two-step process, where X;1 and X1 are electrophilic carbons (ie, carbonyls, masked carbonyls, ie, acetals, enamines, conjugated alkenes or alkynes) (Perkin 1. J.C.S. (1979). 3085-3094). Xtje is a suitable substituent of group R; or groups such as halogens or pseudo halogens or methyl which allow R» to be introduced by reaction as described herein. Cyclization of pyrazole (VI) with an appropriately substituted free or masked 1,3-dicarbonyl derivative can be applied to obtain pyrazole-substituted 1,5-pyrimidines. The cyclization usually takes place in an alcoholic solvent or in toluene or in acetic acid, and may have additives present. such as piperidine. nalrium ethoxide, HCI. AcOH. p I sOII. or ZnCK (J. Med. Chem. (2001). 44 (3). 350-361: Buli. Korean Chem. Soc. (2002). 23 ( I ). 610-612: Australian Journal of Chemistrv (1985). 38(1). 221-30).
|0184|Specifična šema sinteze u cilju dobijanja đisupstiuiisanih piraz.olo| l.5-a|pirimidina je prikazana na Šemi 513. Pirazolopirimidinski prsten se formira reakcijom supstituisanog malonaldehida kao fragmenta VII sa aminopirazolom. Supstituirani malonaldehid može biti supstituisan sa metilomdi sa latentnom funkcionalnosti, npr. halogenom, kao u 2-bromo-malonaldehidu. koja omogućava dalju derivalizaciju na ovoj poziciji kao na šemi koja je prikazana dole uz korišćen je ovde razmotrenih reakcija. |0184|Specific scheme of synthesis in order to obtain disubstituted pyraz.olo| 1.5-a|pyrimidine is shown in Scheme 513. The pyrazolopyrimidine ring is formed by reaction of substituted malonaldehyde as fragment VII with aminopyrazole. Substituted malonaldehyde can be substituted with methylol with latent functionality, e.g. halogen, as in 2-bromo-malonaldehyde. which allows for further derivatization at this position as in the scheme shown below using the reactions discussed here.
|0185|U reakciji ciklizacije. malonaldehid u rastvaraču se dodaje 3-aminopirazolu. što je praćeno kiselinom npr. glacijalnom sirćetnom kiselinom. Reagensi se onda ciklizuju posle zagrevanja pod refluksom, Jedinjenje formule (I) se onda može sintetizovati uz korišćenje ovde razmotrenog procesa oksidacije i kuplovanja. |0185|In the cyclization reaction. malonaldehyde in the solvent is added to 3-aminopyrazole. which is followed by acid e.g. glacial acetic acid. The reagents are then cyclized after heating under reflux, The compound of formula (I) can then be synthesized using the oxidation and coupling process discussed herein.
|0186|Jedinjenja formule ( VI) i (VII) su poznata jedinjenja ili se mogu dobiti analogno, poznatim metodama. Mnogi pirazoli formule (VI) su komercijalno dostupni. Alternativno (ome, oni se mogu dobiti poznatim metodama npr. od ketona u procesu koji je opisan u EP308020 (Merck), ili metodama koje je razmotrio Schmidt u Helv. Chim. Acta. (1956), 39. 986-991 i Helv. Chim. Acta. (1958). 41. 1052-1060 ili konverzijom pirazola formule (VI) ili jedinjenja formule (I), gde je R'' vodonik. halogen, nitro. estar ili amid, u željenu R<1>funkcionalnost standardnim |0186|Compounds of formula (VI) and (VII) are known compounds or can be obtained analogously, by known methods. Many pyrazoles of formula (VI) are commercially available. Alternatively, they can be obtained by known methods, e.g. from ketones in the process described in EP308020 (Merck), or by the methods discussed by Schmidt in Helv. Chim. Acta. (1956), 39. 986-991 and Helv. Chim. Acta. (1958). 41. 1052-1060 or by conversion of pyrazoles of formula (VI) or compounds of formula (I), where R'' is hydrogen, nitro, ester or amide, in the desired R<1>functionality
metodama koje su poznate stručnjaku iz odgovarajuće oblasti. Na primer. kada je R1 halogen. onda bi se reakcije kuplovanja mogle izvesti sa hernijom kalaja ili paladi juma kao šio je ovde opisano. by methods known to a person skilled in the relevant field. For example. when R 1 is halogen. then coupling reactions could be performed with tin or palladium herniation as described here.
(01871 Alternativno tome. pirazoloj 1,5-a]pirimidin-6-karboksilna kiselina ili aldehid su komercijalno dostupni i(01871 Alternatively. pyrazolo 1,5-a]pyrimidine-6-carboxylic acid or aldehyde are commercially available and
mogu se upotrebni u ovde opisanim reakcijama za sintezu di-sti<p>stituisanih pirazolo| 1.5-ajpirimidina. can be used in the reactions described here for the synthesis of di-stituted pyrazolo| 1,5-aypyrimidine.
Pirazolo[1,5-ajpirazini (referentni.primer) Pyrazolo[1,5-ylpyrazines (reference example)
[0I88|[0I88|
|0189|Reakcija smeše 2-bromo-5-jodo-pirazina i bakar (I) jodida pod inertnim uslovima u odgovarajućem rastvaraču i bazi. kao što je npr. DMF'EUN. sa elinil-trimetil-silanom uz korišćenje paladijumskog katalizatora npr. Pd(PPIh).ina sobnoj temperaturi daje 2-bromo-5-trimeiiIsilaniletinil-pirazin. Ovaj materijal se može upotrebiti bez daljeg prečišćavanja i on reaguje tako da se formira 6-bromo-2-trimetilsilanil-pirazoloj 1.5-ajpirazin uz korišćenje 0-(mezitilensulfonil)hidroksilamina da bi se formirao N-amino adukt. Ovaj se onda može ciklizovati reakcijom sa bazom npr. K?CO*da bi se formiralo pirazolopirazinsko jezgro (Šema 6). |0189|Reaction of a mixture of 2-bromo-5-iodo-pyrazine and copper (I) iodide under inert conditions in a suitable solvent and base. such as e.g. DMF'EUN. with elinyl-trimethyl-silane using a palladium catalyst, e.g. Pd(PPIh).ina at room temperature gives 2-bromo-5-trimethylisolanylethynylpyrazine. This material can be used without further purification and is reacted to form 6-bromo-2-trimethylsilanyl-pyrazolo 1,5-ylpyrazine using O-(mesitylenesulfonyl)hydroxylamine to form the N-amino adduct. This can then be cyclized by reaction with a base, e.g. K?CO* to form the pyrazolopyrazine core (Scheme 6).
101901Odgovarajuće grupe se onda mogu uvesti lialo<g>enacijom i reakcijom latentne funkcionalnosti u reakcijama katalizovanim metalom i konverzijama amida na drugim pozicijama, kao što je ovde opisano. 101901 Appropriate groups can then be introduced by lyalo<g>enation and reaction of the latent functionality in metal-catalyzed reactions and amide conversions at other positions, as described herein.
Pirazok>[ i J-aJpiriđiiii (referentni primer) Pirazok>[ and J-aJpiridiiii (reference example)
|0I91|0-(rnezitilensulfonil)hidroksilamin reaguje sa 3-supsiiitiisanim-piridinom pod inertnim uslovima da bi se formirao N-aminopiridin koji se može upotrebiti bez daljeg prečišćavanja (Šerna 7). ('iklizacijom N-adukta uz korišćenje baze (K,-CO.i) i metil estra 2-benz.ensulfonil-.i-dimelilamino-akriinc kiseline u inertnoj atmosferi se dobija pirazolo[l..s-a]piridin estar 3-karboksilne kiseline. Karboksilni estar može biti odstranjen, na primer, saponifikacijom. uz korišćenje natrijum hidroksida da bi se formirala kiselina, a onda dekarboksilacijom u poli fosfornoj kiselini. Bromid se može onda konvertovati u željenu R grupu korištenjem ovde opisanih metoda. |OI91|O-(rnesitylenesulfonyl)hydroxylamine reacts with 3-suppository-pyridine under inert conditions to form N-aminopyridine which can be used without further purification (Sherna 7). Cylation of the N-adduct using the base (K,-CO.i) and 2-benz.enesulfonyl-.i-dimethylamino-acrylic acid methyl ester in an inert atmosphere affords pyrazolo[l..s-a]pyridine ester of 3-carboxylic acid. The carboxylic ester can be removed, for example, by saponification using sodium hydroxide to form the acid, and then by decarboxylation in polyphosphoric acid. The bromide can be then convert to the desired R group using the methods described here.
|0I92|Jodovanjc sa N-jodosukcinimidom i reakcija aril halida katalizovana metalom se mogu upotrebiti za uvođenje željene funkcionalnosti kao Sto je ovde razmotreno. lmid azo|4,5-b]piridini (referentni primer;|0I93|lmidazo(4.5-bJpiridmski prstenasti sistem može biti konstrtiisan reakcijom anilina sa 2-hloro-3-amino piriđinom, kao sto je opisano u J. Ileterocvclic Chemistrv (1983). 20(5). 1339 (Šema 8). |0194|Smatra se da rezultujući biciklični prsten u Šemi 8 može biti funkcionalizovan halogenacijom ili alkilacijotn i konvertovan u R' kao što je ovde opisano.|0195|Međuproizvod koji je više funkcionalizovan bi se mogao dobili, na primer. kao Sto je prikazano u Šemi 9A. na bazi metoda opisanih u US 06723735. [01961Kao što je ovde opisano, aril ha I idi slični onima koji su gore prikazani mogu biti podvrgnuti nizu reakcija katalizovanih metalom da bi se generisala željena jedinjenja formule (I). |0I92|Iodination with N-iodosuccinimide and the metal-catalyzed reaction of aryl halides can be used to introduce the desired functionality as discussed here. lmid azo|4,5-b]pyridines (reference example;|0I93|lmidazo(4,5-bJpyridine ring system can be constructed by reacting aniline with 2-chloro-3-amino pyridine, as described in J. Ileterocvclic Chemistrv (1983). 20(5). 1339 (Scheme 8). |0194|It is believed that the resulting bicyclic ring in Scheme 8 can be functionalized by halogenation or alkylation and converted to R' as described herein. A more functionalized intermediate could be obtained, for example, as shown in Scheme 9A, based on the methods described in US 06723735. the desired compounds of formula (I) were generated.
|0197|Alternativno tome. oni se mogu sintetisati onako kao što je prikazano gore u Šemi 9B. |0197|Alternatively. they can be synthesized as shown above in Scheme 9B.
lmidazo[4.5-c]piridini (referentni primer) Imidazo[4.5-c]pyridines (reference example)
|0I98|3-aril-3H-imidazo[4.5-c]piriđinski prstenasti sistem može biti konstmisan reakcijom 3H-imidazo[4,3-cjpiridina sa aril jodidom, kao Sto je razmotreno u Biorg. Med. Chem. I.ett. (2004). 14. 5263 (Šema 10). |0198|3-Aryl-3H-imidazo[4.5-c]pyridine ring system can be constructed by reacting 3H-imidazo[4,3-c]pyridine with an aryl iodide, as discussed in Bioorg. Med. Chem. I. ett. (2004). 14. 5263 (Scheme 10).
|0199|Opisano je da se regioizomerni proizvodi mogu razdvojiti hromatografijom. Mogući način da se ovaj materijal dalje elaborira da bi se dobila željena šema supstitucije je prikazan dole (Šema 11). |0200|Reakcija sa agensom za oksidaciju, kao što je 3-hloro perbenzoeva kiselina, mogla bi se upotrebiti za dobijanje N-oksida koji se može pregrupisati u disupstituisani 3H-imidazo|4.5-c|piridin sa nekoliko reagenasa npr. POCh, SOCli. Regioizomerni proizvodi bi se onda mogli razdvojiti hromatogralljom. Odstranjivanjem halogena sa kalijum cijanidom u DMSO ili reakcijom sa pnladijumom i Zn(CN). (Bioorg. Med. Chem. Lett.. 2003, 13 (9). 1591). dobija se nitril. koji se može konvertovati u kiselinu kao što je prethodno prikazano.10201)Alternativna strategija je prikazana na Šemi 12. Sinteza 6-h!oro-31 l-imidazo|4,5-c jpiridina je opisana u J. Heterocvclic Chem (1965), 2(2). 196-201. Hloro grupa može biti promenjena kao što je tamo prikazano. Sledstvena elaboracija do N-aril jedinjenja bi se onda mogla izvesti pod uslovima prikazanim na Šemi 10. 102021 1.5-điaril-', I l-benzoimida/ol (referentni prhn-r) 102031Sinteza 1.5-diaril-l H-benzoimidazola je opisana u Bioorg. Med. Chem. I.ett (2003). 13. 2485-2488 (Šema 13). |0199|It has been described that the regioisomeric products can be separated by chromatography. A possible way to further elaborate this material to obtain the desired substitution scheme is shown below (Scheme 11). |0200|Reaction with an oxidizing agent, such as 3-chloro perbenzoic acid, could be used to give the N-oxide which can be rearranged into a disubstituted 3H-imidazo|4.5-c|pyridine with several reagents e.g. POCh, SOCli. The regioisomeric products could then be separated by chromatography. By removing the halogen with potassium cyanide in DMSO or by reacting with platinum and Zn(CN). (Bioorg. Med. Chem. Lett.. 2003, 13 (9). 1591). a nitrile is obtained. which can be converted to the acid as shown above.10201) An alternative strategy is shown in Scheme 12. The synthesis of 6-chloro-31-imidazo|4,5-c pyridine is described in J. Heterocvclic Chem (1965), 2(2). 196-201. The chloro group can be changed as shown there. Subsequent elaboration to the N-aryl compound could then be carried out under the conditions shown in Scheme 10. 102021 1,5-Diaryl-1,1-benzoimidazole (reference prhn-r) 102031 The synthesis of 1,5-diaryl-1H-benzoimidazole is described in Bioorg. Med. Chem. I.ett (2003). 13. 2485-2488 (Scheme 13).
10204)Pomeranjem fluora iz 4-bromo-l-fluoro-2-nitro-benzena sa odgovarajućim anilinom plaćenim redukcijom i ciklizacijom sa trietil ortoformatom se dobija bromo-benzoimidazol sa željenom šemom supstitucije. Proizvod može bili dalje elaboriran reakcijom bromida kao sto je ovde opisano da bi se dobili 1.5-disupstiiuisani benzoimidazoli.|0205|1.5-disupstituisani benzoimidazoli mogu biti sintetizovani korištenjem analogne hernije sa onom koja je opisana u Šemi 1 I. 10204)Displacement of the fluorine from 4-bromo-1-fluoro-2-nitro-benzene with the corresponding aniline paid for by reduction and cyclization with triethyl orthoformate gives the bromo-benzoimidazole with the desired substitution scheme. The product can be further elaborated by bromide reaction as described herein to provide 1,5-disubstituted benzoimidazoles.|0205|1,5-Disubstituted benzoimidazoles can be synthesized using an analogous procedure to that described in Scheme 1 I.
Imidazof 1,2-cJpirimidini (referentni primer) Imidazof 1,2-cJpyrimidines (reference example)
|0206|Di-supstituisani imidazof 1.2-cjpirimidini se mogu dobili kao sto je prikazano u Šemi14|0206|Di-substituted imidazo 1,2-cypyrimidines can be prepared as shown in Scheme 14
|02071Ovo počinje od 7-hloro-imidazo[ 1.2-c|pii iinidina. čija sinteza je opisana u Yanai et al, Heterocvciic compounds. XVIII. Svnthesis of imidazo)1.2-c|-pyrimidine derivatives. Yakugaku Zasshi (1974). 94(12). 1503-14. Ovaj materijal se onda može dalje elaborirali uz korišćenje bilo koje od gore opisanih reakcija.[0208|Kada je pozicija 3 aril ili heteroaril grupa, onda se S\Ar grupa može zameniti standardnom reakcijom unakrsnog kuplovanja paladijumom uz korišćenje slične hernije kao što je ovde opisano (Šema 16). |02071 This starts from 7-chloro-imidazo[1.2-c|pii-inidine. the synthesis of which is described in Yanai et al, Heterocyclic compounds. XVIII. Synthesis of imidazo)1,2-c|-pyrimidine derivatives. Yakugaku Zasshi (1974). 94(12). 1503-14. This material can then be further elaborated using any of the reactions described above. [0208|When the 3-position is an aryl or heteroaryl group, then the S\Ar group can be replaced by a standard palladium cross-coupling reaction using a similar technique as described here (Scheme 16).
102091Alternativno tome. 6-hloropirimid-4-ilamin može reagovati tako da se obrazuje biciklični prstenasti sistem, a onda se konvertuje hloro ti R? grupu. 102091 Alternatively. 6-chloropyrimid-4-ylamine can react to form a bicyclic ring system, and then convert chloro ti R? group.
102101Alternativno tome, kao polazni materijal se može upotrebiti 6-amino-pirimidin-4-karboksilna kiselina. 102101Alternatively, 6-amino-pyrimidine-4-carboxylic acid can be used as starting material.
Iir.idazoll.?.-cjpiriinidiii-.š-oii (referentni primer) Iir.idazoll.?.-cjpiriinidiii-.š-oii (reference example)
|0211|3.7 disupstituisani imidazojl .2-c]pirimidin-5-oni se mogu dobiti od 7-hloro-6H-imidazo[ l.2-e|pirimidin-5-ona (CAS broj 56817-09-5). čija sinteza je opisana u Maggiali et al (1982). Acta Naiuralia de l'Ateneo Parmense. 18(3), 93-101 i Bartholomevv et al (1975) Journal of Organic Chemistrv. 40(25). 3708-13. |0211|3.7 disubstituted imidazoyl .2-c]pyrimidin-5-ones can be obtained from 7-chloro-6H-imidazo[l.2-e|pyrimidin-5-one (CAS number 56817-09-5). the synthesis of which is described in Maggiali et al (1982). Acta Naiuralia de l'Ateneo Parmense. 18(3), 93-101 and Bartholomew et al (1975) Journal of Organic Chemistry. 40(25). 3708-13.
1021217-hloro-6l I-imidazo[ l,2-cjpirimidin-5-on se može derivatizovati uz korišćenje reakcija nukleofilne supstitucije, kao Sto je S\Ar. da bi se dodala funkcionalnost na poziciji 7 (Šema 17). S..Ar reakcija se može izvesti korišćenjem kalijum cijanida i onda konvertovanjem do amida. Ovo jedinjenje onda može bitijodovano kao Stoje gore opisano pre dalje funkcionalizacije uz korišćenje Suzukijeve reakcije. 1021217-Chloro-6l1-imidazo[1,2-cypyrimidin-5-one can be derivatized using nucleophilic substitution reactions such as Sto is S1Ar. to add functionality at position 7 (Scheme 17). The S..Ar reaction can be performed using potassium cyanide and then converting to the amide. This compound can then be iodinated as described above before further functionalization using the Suzuki reaction.
|0213|Alternativno tome. 7-hloro-6H-imidazo|l.2-cjpirimidin-5-on bi se mogao direktno jodovati do donjeg međuproizvoda radi primene u ovde opisanim reakcijama (Šema 18). |0213|Alternatively. 7-Chloro-6H-imidazo|1,2-cypyrimidin-5-one could be directly iodinated to the lower intermediate for use in the reactions described here (Scheme 18).
|02I4|Pored toga. drugi okso-heterociklusi bi se mogli sintetizovati hidrolizom od odgovarajućeg hloro derivata. Zaštićeno jedinjenje bi bilo podvrgnuto hidrolizi bazom da bi se dobio piridon. Ovo bi se moglo izvesti sa NaOH ( ili |02I4|In addition. other oxo-heterocycles could be synthesized by hydrolysis from the corresponding chloro derivative. The protected compound would undergo hydrolysis with a base to give the pyridone. This could be done with NaOH (or
NaOH/ H;0;) u fUO'MeOH ili H:0/dioksanu praćenjem procedure koja je opisana u literaturi za hidrolizu hloropiridina (npr. Australian J. Chem. (1984). 37( 12). 2469-2477). NaOH/H;0;) in fUO'MeOH or H:0/dioxane following the procedure described in the literature for the hydrolysis of chloropyridine (eg, Australian J. Chem. (1984). 37( 12). 2469-2477).
Imidazojl ,2-bJpiridazin (referentni primer) Imidazolyl,2-bPyridazine (reference example)
|0215||0215|
Sinteza imidazoj 1,2-b|piridazinskog jezgra može se izvršiti kao što je opisano na Šemi 19 uz korišćenje piridazin-3-ilaminskog derivata. The synthesis of the imidazo 1,2-b|pyridazine core can be carried out as described in Scheme 19 using the pyridazin-3-ylamine derivative.
|02I6| Mnoga metilom, karboksilnim kiselinama, karboksilnim estrima. ili halidinia supsiiiuisaiia biciklična ili|02I6| Many with methyl, carboxylic acids, carboxylic esters. or halidinia supsiiiuisaiia bicycline or
monociklična aromatična jedinjenja su komercijalno dostupna. Zbog loga. ovi i drugi hcterociklusi mogu biti sintetizovani direktno od metilom, karboksilnim kiselinama, karboksilnim estrima, ili halidima supstituisanih bicikličnih jedinjenja ili od metilom, karboksilnim kiselinama, karboksilnim estrima. ili halidinia supstituisanih monociklićnih aromatičnih jedinjenjakorišćenjem ovde o<p>isanihreakcija ciklizacije. monocyclic aromatic compounds are commercially available. Because of the logo. these and other heterocycles can be synthesized directly from methyl, carboxylic acids, carboxylic esters, or halide-substituted bicyclic compounds or from methyl, carboxylic acids, carboxylic esters. or halidinium substituted monocyclic aromatic compounds using the cyclization reactions described herein.
|0217|Drugi heterociklusi se mogu sintetizovati korišćenjem dobro poznatih reakcija, na primer, kao što je opisano u Comprehensive Heterocvclic Chemistrv I (uredili Katritzkv. A.R. i Rees. C.W. (1982) flsevier) i Comprehensive lleterocvclic Chemistrv II (uredili Katritzkv, A.R.. Rees. C.VV. i llf.V. Scriven. I .I V. (1996) Klsevier. ISBN 0-08-042072-9). |0217|Other heterocycles can be synthesized using well-known reactions, for example, as described in Comprehensive Heterocyclic Chemistrv I (edited by Katritzkv. A.R. and Rees. C.W. (1982) flsevier) and Comprehensive lleterocvclic Chemistrv II (edited by Katritzkv, A.R.. Rees. C.VV. and llf.V. Scriven. I .I V. (1996) Klsevier. ISBN 0-08-042072-9).
|0218|U mnogim gore opisanim reakcijama može biti neophodno da se zaštiti jedna ili više grupa da bi se sprećilo da se reakcija izvrši na nepoželjnoj lokaciji na molekulu. Primeri zaštitnih grupa i metoda za protekciju i deprotekciju funkcionalnih grupa se mogu naći u Protective Ciroups in Organic Svmhesis (Green. I. and VVuts. P. |0218|In many of the reactions described above, it may be necessary to protect one or more groups to prevent the reaction from occurring at an undesirable location on the molecule. Examples of protective groups and methods for protection and deprotection of functional groups can be found in Protective Ciroups in Organic Synthesis (Green. I. and VVuts. P.
(1999): 3. izdanje: John Wiley and Sons). (1999): 3rd edition: John Wiley and Sons).
|0219|Midroksi grupa može biti zaštićena, na primer, kao etar (-OR) ili estar (-OC(=0)R). na primer. kao: t-butil etar: benzil, benzhidril (difenilmetil). ili tritil (trifenilmeiil) etar: trimetilsilil ili t-hutildimetilsilil etar: ili acetil estar (-OC(=0)CH1. -OAc). Aldehidna ili ketonska grupa mogu biti zaštićene, na primer. kao acetal (R-Cl l(OR),) ili ketal (R>C(OR)»). respektivno, u kome je karbon il grupa ( <'-•(')) konveriovana u Jietar ( T(OR):). reakcijom, na primer. sa primarnim alkoholom. Aldehidna ili ketonska grupa se lako regenerišu hidrolizom uz korišćenje velikog viška vode u prisustvu kiseline. Amino grupa može biti zaštićena, na primer, kao amid (-NRCO-R) ili uretan (-NRCO-OR), na primer, kao: metil amid (-NHCO-CIl;): ben/iloksi amid (-NHCO-OCII.C„IU. • Nll-Cbz): kao t-butoksi amid |0219|The hydroxy group can be protected, for example, as an ether (-OR) or an ester (-OC(=O)R). for example. as: t-butyl ether: benzyl, benzhydryl (diphenylmethyl). or trityl (triphenylmethyl) ether: trimethylsilyl or t-butyldimethylsilyl ether: or acetyl ester (-OC(=0)CH1. -OAc). An aldehyde or ketone group can be protected, for example. as acetal (R-Cl l(OR),) or ketal (R>C(OR)»). respectively, in which the carbonyl group ( <'-•(')) is converted to Jietar ( T(OR):). reaction, for example. with primary alcohol. The aldehyde or ketone group is easily regenerated by hydrolysis using a large excess of water in the presence of acid. The amino group can be protected, for example, as an amide (-NRCO-R) or a urethane (-NRCO-OR), for example, as: methyl amide (-NHCO-CIl;): ben/yloxy amide (-NHCO-OCII.C„IU. • Nll-Cbz): as t-butoxy amide
(-NIIC0-OC(CH,)u -NH-Boc): 2-bifenil-2-propoksi amid (-NHCO-()C(fH,),C"„I-I, C, M<. -NH-Bpoc). kao 9-fluorenilmetoksi amid (-NH-Fmoc), kao 6-nitroveratriloksi amid (-NH-Nvoc). kao 2-trimetilsilileliloksi amid (-NII-Teoc), kao a 2,2,2-trihloroetiloksi amid (-NH-Troc). kao aliloksi amid (-NH-Alloc). ili kao 2(-feni1sulfonil)etiloksi amid (-NH-Psec). Druge zaštitne grupe za amiue, kao što su ciklični amini i heterociklične N-l-l grupe, obuhvataju tokiensulfonil (tozil) i metansttlfonil (tnezil) grupe i benzil grupe kao što je para-metoksibenzil (PMB) grupa. Karboksilno-kiselinska grupa može biti zaštićena kao estar. na primer. kao: C, - alkil estar (npr. metil estar; t-butil estar); C,.?haloalkil estar (npr. C|.- trihaloalkil estar); triC,.- alkilsilil-<C>,.-alkil estar: ili (..'<„ aril-C,.- alkil estar (npr. benzil estar; nitrobenzil estar); ili kao amid. na primer, kao metil amid. Hol grupa može biti zaštićena, na primer. kao tioetar (-SR), na primer. kao: benzil tioetar: acetamidometil etar (-NIIC0-OC(CH,)u -NH-Boc): 2-biphenyl-2-propoxy amide (-NHCO-()C(fH,),C"„I-I, C, M<. -NH-Bpoc). as 9-fluorenylmethoxy amide (-NH-Fmoc), as 6-nitroveratrilox amide (-NH-Nvoc). as 2-trimethylsilylyloxy amide (-NII-Teoc), as a 2,2,2-trichloroethyloxy amide (-NH-Alloc) or as 2(-phenylsulfonyl)ethyloxy amide (-NH-Psec) Other protecting groups for amines, such as cyclic amines and heterocyclic N-1-1 groups, include tokenesulfonyl (tnesyl) groups and benzyl groups such as para-methoxybenzyl. (PMB) group. The carboxylic acid group may be protected as an ester. for example. as: C1-alkyl ester (eg methyl ester; t-butyl ester); C 1 -haloalkyl ester (eg C 1 -trihaloalkyl ester); triC,.- alkylsilyl-<C>,.-alkyl ester: or (..'<„ aryl-C,.- alkyl ester (e.g. benzyl ester; nitrobenzyl ester); or as amide. e.g. as methyl amide. The Hol group may be protected, e.g. as thioether (-SR), e.g. as: benzyl thioether: acetamidomethyl ether
(-S-CII.;MIC( (»Cl I;!. (-S-CII.;MIC( (»Cl I;!.
|0220| Ključni međuproizvodi u dobijanju jedinjenja formule (I) su jedinjenja formule (II) i (111). Novi hemijski međuproizvodi formule (II) i (III) predstavljaju naredni aspekt. |0220| Key intermediates in obtaining compounds of formula (I) are compounds of formula (II) and (111). New chemical intermediates of formulas (II) and (III) represent the next aspect.
102211 Sledeći aspekt je proces za dobijanje jedinjenja formule (I) koje je ovde detimsano. čiji proces sadrži: 102211 A further aspect is a process for preparing the compounds of formula (I) described herein. whose process includes:
(i) reakciju jedinjenja formule (II): (i) reaction of compounds of formula (II):
ili njegovog zaštićenog oblika, sa odgovarajućim supstituisanim aidehidom ili ketonom: ili (ii) reakciju jedinjenja formule (II): or a protected form thereof, with an appropriately substituted aldehyde or ketone: or (ii) reaction of a compound of formula (II):
ili njegovog zaštićenog oblika, sa hidrazin hidraiom i onda ciklizacija; ili or its protected form, with hydrazine hydrazide and then cyclization; or
(iii) reakciju jedinjenja formule (III): (iii) reaction of compounds of formula (III):
ili njegovog zaštićenog oblika, pri čemu je Y grupa koja može biti konverlovaiia u amid. kao što je npr. metil, karboksilna kiselina, karboksilni estar. halid: or a protected form thereof, wherein Y is a group that can be converted to an amide. such as e.g. methyl, carboxylic acid, carboxylic ester. Halide:
i onda konverzija u amid: and then conversion to amide:
i posle toga odstranjivanje bilo koje prisutne zaštitne grupe: and then removing any protecting groups present:
pri četnu su X,.i. A, B. R' i R' onakvi kao šio je ovde defintsatio; i opeiono nakon toga konverzija jednog jedinjenja formule (1) u drugo jedin jenje formule (1). at the company are X,.i. A, B. R' and R' as seen here defintsatio; and optionally thereafter converting one compound of formula (1) into another compound of formula (1).
102221 Prema sledećem aspektu realizovan je novi meduproizvod koji je ovde đefinisan. 102221 According to the following aspect, a new intermediate product was realized, which is defined here.
Farmaceutski prihvatljive soli, solvati ili njihovi derivati Pharmaceutically acceptable salts, solvates or derivatives thereof
|0223| LI ovom odeljku, kao i u svim drugim odeljcima ove prijave, osim ako iz konteksta ne sledi drugačije, navođenje formule (1) takođe obuhvata sve druge njihove podgrupe i primere koji su ovde đefinisan i. |0223| In this section, as in all other sections of this application, unless the context dictates otherwise, the recitation of formula (1) also includes all other subgroups and examples thereof as defined herein.
|0224| Osim ako nije drugačije specifikovano. navođenje pojedinačnog jedinjenja takode obuhvata njegove jonske oblike, soli. solvate. izomere. tautomere. N-okside. e-.tre. prolekovc. izotope i zaštićene oblike, na primer. kao Sto je dole razmotreno: a prvenstveno njegove jonske oblike, ili soli ili tautomere ili izomere ili N-oksiđe ili solvate; i još poželjnije njegove jonske oblike ili soli ili tautomere ili solvate ili zaštićene oblike. Mnoga jedinjenja formule (I) mogu postojati u obliku soli. na primer, kiselih adicionih soli ili. u izvesnim slučajevima soli organskih i neorganskih baza, kao što su kaiboksilatne. sulfonatne i rbsfatnc soli. Sve takve soli se nalaze u okviru ovog pronalaska, i pozivanje na jedinjenja formule (I) obuhvata oblike soli jedinjen ja. |0224| Unless otherwise specified. listing of an individual compound also includes its ionic forms, salts. solve. isomers. tautomers. N-oxides. e-.tre. prodrug. isotopes and protected forms, for example. as discussed below: and primarily its ionic forms, or salts or tautomers or isomers or N-oxides or solvates; and even more preferably its ionic forms or salts or tautomers or solvates or protected forms. Many compounds of formula (I) may exist in salt form. for example, acid addition salts or. in certain cases salts of organic and inorganic bases, such as carboxylates. sulfonate and rbsfatnc salts. All such salts are within the scope of this invention, and reference to compounds of formula (I) includes salt forms of the compound itself.
|0225| Soli prema predmetnom pronalasku mogu se sintetizovati od roditeljskog jedinjenja koje sadrži bazni ili kiselinski radikal uobičajenim hemijskim metodama, kao što su metode koje su opisane u fharmaceutical Salts: Properties. Seleetion. and LJse. P. Heinrich Stahl (urednik). Camille O. VVermuth (urednik). ISBN: 3-90639-026-8. tvrdi povez. 388 strana, avgusi 2002. Generalno se takve soli mogu dobiti reakcijom ovih jedinjenja u obliku slobodnih kiselina ili baza sa odgovarajućom bazom ili kiselinom u vođi ili organskom rastvaraču. ili u smeši dva, generalno nevodena medijuma. kao Sto su etar. etil acetal. etanol. izopropunol. ili acetonitril. |0225| The salts of the present invention can be synthesized from a parent compound containing a base or acid radical by conventional chemical methods, such as those described in Pharmaceutical Salts: Properties. Seleetion. and LJse. P. Heinrich Stahl (editor). Camille O. Wermuth (Editor). ISBN: 3-90639-026-8. hard cover. 388 pages, August 2002. In general, such salts can be obtained by reacting these compounds in the form of free acids or bases with the appropriate base or acid in a lead or organic solvent. or in a mixture of two, generally non-aqueous media. like Sto are ether. ethyl acetal. ethanol. isopropunol. or acetonitrile.
10226| Kisele adicione soli se mogu obrazovati sa nizom različitih kiselina, i neorganskih. i organskih. Primeri kiselih adicionih soli obuhvataju soli koje su obrazovane sa kiselinom izabranom iz grupe koja se sastoji od sledećih: sirćetna. 2,2-dihlorosirćetna. adipinska. alginska. askorbinska (npr. L-askorbtnska), l.-asparaginska, benzensulfonska. benzojeva. 4-acetamidobenzojeva. buterna. ( -) kamforna. kamfor-sultonsku. ( + )-(l,S")-kamfor-IO-sulfonska, kaprinska. kapronska. kaprilna. cimetna, limunska. ciklaminska. dodecilsumporna, etan-1.2-disulfonska. etansulfonska, 2-hidroksietansulfonska. mravlja, funtama, galaklama. gentiziiiska. glukoheptonska, D-glukonska, 10226| Acid addition salts can be formed with a number of different acids, including inorganic ones. and organic. Examples of acid addition salts include salts formed with an acid selected from the group consisting of the following: acetic. 2,2-dichloroacetic acid. Adipine. Alginic. ascorbic (eg L-ascorbic), l.-aspartic, benzenesulfonic. of benzos. 4-acetamidobenzoic acid. buterna. ( -) camphor. camphor sultonic. ( + )-(l,S")-camphor-10-sulfonic, capric. caproic. caprylic. cinnamic, citric. cyclamic. dodecylsulphuric, ethane-1.2-disulfonic. ethanesulfonic, 2-hydroxyethanesulfonic. ant, pounds, galaclam. gentiziiiic. glucoheptonic, D-gluconic,
glukuronska (npr. D-glukuronska). glutaminska (npr. I -glutaminska). o-oksoglutarna. glikolna. hipuma. bromovodonična. hlorovodonična. jodovodonična. izelionska. mlećna (npr. ( • H..-mlečna. l-DL-mlečna), laktobionska. inaieinska. jabučna, (-)-l-jabučna, malonska. (.i )-DL-hademova, metatisulfonska. naftalensu!tonska (npr. naftalen-2-sulfonska). naftalen-1..š-disulfonska. I-hidroksi-2-naftojeva. nikolinska. azotna. oleinska. orotna. oksalna. palmiiinska, pamojcva. fosforna, propionska. l.-piroglulaniinska. salicilna. <l-amino-salicilna. sebacinska. stearinska, sukcinska. sumporna, taninska. (• )-I.-vinska.liocijanska. loluensulfonska (npr. p-toluensultonska). undecilenska i valerijanska kiselina, kao i acilovane amino kiseline i katjonsko i/menjivačke smole. glucuronic (eg D-glucuronic). glutamic (eg I -glutamic). o-oxoglutaric. glycolic. hipuma. hydrogen bromide. hydrochloric. hydrogen iodide. exceptional. lactic (e.g. ( • H..-lactic. l-DL-lactic), lactobionic. inaieinic. malic, (-)-l-malic, malonic. (.i )-DL-hademic, metathysulfonic. naphthalene!thonic (e.g. naphthalene-2-sulfonic). naphthalene-1..š-disulfonic. I-hydroxy-2-naphthoic. nicolinic. nitrogenous. oleic. orotic. oxalic, 1-amino-salicylic, lyocyanic, and acylated amino acids.
(02271 Jedna posebna grupa soli se sastoji od soli formiranih od sirćetne. hlorovodonične, jođovodonične. fosforne, azotne. sumporne, limunske. mlečne, sukcinske. maleinske. jabučne, izeiionske. ftimarne. benzenstilfonske. toluensulfonske. metansulfonske (mezilat). etansulfonske. naftalensulfonske. valerijanske. sirćetne. propionska, buterna. malonske. glukuronske i laktobionske kiseline. (02271 One particular group of salts consists of salts formed from acetic, hydrochloric, hydroiodic, phosphoric, nitrogenous, sulfuric, citric, lactic, succinic, maleic, malic, iseionic, phthymaric, benzenesylphonic, toluenesulfonic, methanesulfonic (mesylate), ethanesulfonic, naphthalenesulfonic, valerian, acetic, propionic, butyric, malonic, glucuronic and lactobionic acid.
102281 Sledeća grupa kiselih adicionih soli obuhvata soli formirane od sirćetne. adipinske. askorbinske. asparaginske. limunske. DL.-mlečne. ftimarne. glukonske. glukuronske. hipurne. hlorovodonične, glutaminske, DL-jabučne. metansulfonske, sebacinske. stearinske. sukcinske i vinske kiseline. 102281 The next group of acid addition salts includes salts formed from acetic acid. Adipine. ascorbic. aspartic. lemon. DL.-milky. ftimarn. gluconic. glucuronic. hippure. hydrochloric, glutamic, DL-malic. methanesulfonic, sebacic. stearic. succinic and tartaric acids.
|0229| Jedinjenja prema pronalasku mogu postojati kao inono- ili di-soli u zavisnosti od pKa kiseline od koje je formirana so. |0229| The compounds of the invention can exist as inono- or di-salts depending on the pKa of the acid from which the salt is formed.
102301Ako je jedinjenje anjonsko. ili ima funkcionalnu grupu koja može biti anjonska (npr. -COOI-I može biti - COO"). onda so može biti formirana sa podesnim katjonom. Primeri podesnih neorganskih katjona obuhvataju. ali nisu ograničeni na jone alkalnih metala, kao što su Na i K . katjone zemnoalkalnih metala, kao što su Ca'' i Mg" . i druge katjone kao što je Al". Primeri podesnih organskih katjona obuhvataju. ali nisu ograničeni na amonijum jon (tj. Nlf4") i supstituisane amonijum jone (npr. NH;R\ NH.R.i . \UR . NR, ). 102301If the compound is anionic. or has a functional group that may be anionic (eg -COOI-I may be -COO"). then a salt may be formed with a suitable cation. Examples of suitable inorganic cations include, but are not limited to alkali metal ions, such as Na and K . alkaline earth metal cations, such as Ca" and Mg" . and other cations such as Al". Examples of suitable organic cations include, but are not limited to ammonium ion (ie, Nlf4") and substituted ammonium ions (eg, NH;R\ NH.R.i . \UR . NR, ).
(02311 Primeri nekih podesnih supstituisanih amonijum jona su oni koji su dobijeni od sledećih: etilamin. dietilamin. dicikloheksilamin, trietilamin, butilamin. etilendiamin, etanolaniin. đietanolamin. piperazin, benzilamin, fenilbenzilamin, holin, meglumin. i trometamin. kao i amino kiseline, kao što su lizin i arginin. Primer uobičajenog kvaternernog amonijum jona je N(CH;).,'. (02311 Examples of some suitable substituted ammonium ions are those derived from the following: ethylamine, diethylamine, dicyclohexylamine, triethylamine, butylamine, ethylenediamine, ethanolaniline, diethanolamine, piperazine, benzylamine, phenylbenzylamine, choline, meglumine, and tromethamine. as well as amino acids, such as lysine and arginine. An example of a common quaternary ammonium ion is N(CH;).,'.
|0232| Kada jedinjenja formule (I) sadrže amino funkciju, onda ona mogu obrazovati kvaternerne amonijumske soli. na primer, reakcijom sa alkilujućim agensom metodama koje su dobro poznate stručnjaku iz odgovarajuće oblasti. Takva kvaternerna anionijumova jedinjenja su u okviru formule (I). |0232| When compounds of formula (I) contain an amino function, they can form quaternary ammonium salts. for example, by reaction with an alkylating agent by methods well known to one skilled in the art. Such quaternary anionium compounds are within the scope of formula (I).
102331 Soli koje obrazuju jedinjenja prema pronalasku su obično farmaceutski prihvatljive soli. a primeri farmaceutski prihvatljivih soli su razmotreni u Berge et al. (1977) "Pharmaceuticallv Aeceptable Salts," J. Pharm. Sci., tom 66. str. I-19. Međutim, soli koje nisu farmaceutski prihvatljive mogu takođe biti pripremljene kao intermedijerni oblici, koji se onda mogu prevesti u farmaceutski prihvatljive soli. Takvi farmaceutski neprihvatljivi oblici soli, koji mogu biti korisni, na primer. u prečišćavanju ili izolovamu jedinjenja prema pronalasku, takođe predstavljaju deo pronalaska. 102331 The salts forming the compounds according to the invention are usually pharmaceutically acceptable salts. and examples of pharmaceutically acceptable salts are discussed in Berge et al. (1977) "Pharmaceutically Acceptable Salts," J. Pharm. Sci., volume 66. p. I-19. However, salts that are not pharmaceutically acceptable can also be prepared as intermediate forms, which can then be converted into pharmaceutically acceptable salts. Such pharmaceutically unacceptable salt forms, which may be useful, e.g. in the purification or isolation of compounds according to the invention, also form part of the invention.
102341 Jedinjenja formule (I) koja sadrže amino funkciju mogu takođe obrazovali N-okside. Ovde navođenje jedinjenja formule (I) koje sadrži amino funkciju takođe obuhvata i N-oksid. 102341 Compounds of formula (I) containing an amino function can also form N-oxides. Reference herein to compounds of formula (I) containing an amino function also includes the N-oxide.
|()235| Kada jedinjenje sadrži nekoliko amino funkcija, onda jedan ili više atoma azota mogu biti oksidovani da bi se obrazovao N-oksid. Posebni primeri N-oksida su N-oksidi tercijarnog amina ili atoma azota iz heterocikla koji sadrži azot. |()235| When the compound contains several amino functions, then one or more nitrogen atoms can be oxidized to form the N-oxide. Specific examples of N-oxides are N-oxides of a tertiary amine or a nitrogen atom of a nitrogen-containing heterocycle.
|0236| N-oksiđi se mogu obrazovati tretiranjem odgovarajućeg amina sa oksiđacionini agensom, kao što su vodonik peroksid ili per-kiselina (npr. peroksikarboksilna kiselina), vidi. na primer. Advanced Organic Chemistrv, autor |0236| N-oxides can be formed by treating the corresponding amine with an oxidizing agent, such as hydrogen peroxide or a per-acid (eg, peroxycarboxylic acid), see for example. Advanced Organic Chemistrv, author
Jerrv March. 4. izdanje. Wiley Interscience. sirane. Preciznije. N-oksidi mogu hiti dobijeni procedurom Deadv, L W. (Svu. Comrn. (19771. 7. 509-514) u kojoj amino jedinjenje reaguje sa m-hloroperoksibenzojevoni kiselinom (MCPBA). na primer, u inertnom rastvaraču. kao Sto je dihlorometan. Jerrv March. 4th edition. Wiley Interscience. cheese. More precisely. N-oxides can be obtained by the procedure of Deadv, L W. (Svu. Comrn. (19771. 7. 509-514) in which the amino compound is reacted with m-chloroperoxybenzoic acid (MCPBA). For example, in an inert solvent. such as dichloromethane.
|0237| Jedinjenja prema pronalasku mogu obrazovali solvate. na primer. sa vodom (tj. hidrate) ili sa uobičajenim organskim rastvaračima. Kada se ovde upotrebljava, onda izraz "solvat" označava fizičku asocijaciju jedinjenja prema predmetnom pronalasku sa molekulima jednog ili više rastvarača. Ova fizička asocijacija uključuje različite stepene jonskog i kovalentnog vezivanja, uključujući vodonićne veze. U izvesnim slučajevima solvai će biti pogodan za izolaciju, na primer. kada su jedan ili više molekula rastvarača ugrađeni u kristalnu rešetku kristalne čvrste materije. Kada se ovde upotrebljava, onda izraz "solvat" treba da obuhvati i rastvor-fazne solvate i solvate koji se mogu izolovati. Neograničavajući primeri pogodnih solvata obuhvalaju jedinjenja prema pronalasku u kombinaciji sa vodom, izopropanolom. etanolom. meianolom, DMSO. elil aceiatom. sirćetnom kiselinom ili etanolaminom i slično. Jedinjenja prema pronalasku mogu ostvarivati svoje biološke efekte dok su u rastvoru. |0237| The compounds according to the invention can form solvates. for example. with water (ie hydrates) or with common organic solvents. As used herein, the term "solvate" refers to the physical association of a compound of the present invention with molecules of one or more solvents. This physical association involves varying degrees of ionic and covalent bonding, including hydrogen bonding. In certain cases, solvai will be suitable for isolation, for example. when one or more solvent molecules are embedded in the crystal lattice of a crystalline solid. As used herein, the term "solvate" should include both solution-phase solvates and solvates that can be isolated. Non-limiting examples of suitable solvates include compounds of the invention in combination with water, isopropanol. ethanol. methanol, DMSO. ethyl acetate. acetic acid or ethanolamine and the like. The compounds according to the invention can exert their biological effects while in solution.
102381Solvati su dobro poznati u farmaceutskoj herniji. Oni mogu bili važni u procesima za dobijanje supstance (npr. u vezi njihovog prečišćavanja, čuvanja supstance (npr. njene stabilnosti) i lakoće rukovanja supstancom i često se formiraju kao deo stadijuma izolacije ili prečišćavanja u hemijskim sintezama. Stručnjak iz odgovarajuće oblasti može odrediti standardnim i dugo primenjivanim tehnikama da li se formirao hidrai ili neki drugi solvat u uslovima izolacije ili uslovima prečišćavanja koji su primenjeni za dobijanje datog jedinjenja. Primeri takvih tehnika obuhvataju termogravimetrijsku analizu (TGA). diferencijalnu skenirajuću kalorimetriju (DSC), kristalografiju sa rentgenskim zracima (npr. kristalografiju kristala sa samo jednim renigenskim zrakom ili difrakciju rentgenskih zraka na prahu) i NMR čvrstog stanja (SS-NMR. takođe poznatu kao Magic Angle Spinning NMR ili MAS-NMR). Takve tehnike su uglavnom deo standardnih analitičkih pribora za obučenog hemićara. kao što su NMR. IR. HPLC i 102381 Solvates are well known in pharmaceutical hernia. They may be important in processes for obtaining the substance (e.g., related to their purification, preservation of the substance (e.g., its stability), and ease of handling the substance, and are often formed as part of the isolation or purification step in chemical syntheses. One skilled in the relevant art can determine by standard and long-established techniques whether a hydrate or other solvate has formed under the isolation or purification conditions used to obtain a given compound. Examples of such techniques include thermogravimetric analysis (TGA), X-ray crystallography (eg, single-beam X-ray diffraction) and solid-state NMR (also known as Magic Angle Spinning NMR) are standard analytical tools for the trained chemist
MS. MS.
|0239| Alternativno tome. stručnjak iz odgovarajuće oblasti može namemo formirati solvat primenom kristalizacije pod uslovima kristalizacije koji obuhvataju količinu rastvarača koja je potrebna za pojedini solvat. Posle toga se mogu upotrebiti gore opisane standardne metode da bi se utvrdilo da li su se obrazovali solvati. |0239| Alternatively. one of ordinary skill in the art can deliberately form a solvate by applying crystallization under crystallization conditions that include the amount of solvent required for a particular solvate. The standard methods described above can then be used to determine if solvates have formed.
|0240|Dalje, jedinjenja prema predmetnom pronalasku mogu imati jedan ili v iše polimorfnih, amorfnih ili kristalnih oblika, i kao takva ona treba da budu obuhvaćena okvirom pronalaska. |0240|Furthermore, the compounds according to the present invention may have one or more polymorphic, amorphous or crystalline forms, and as such they should be included within the scope of the invention.
|02411Jedinjenja formule (I) mogu postojati u nizu različitih geometrijskih izomernih i tautomernih oblika, a navođenje jedinjenja formule (I) obuhvata sve takve oblike. Da bi se izbegla sumnja, ako jedinjenje može da postoji u jednom od nekoliko geometrijskih izomernih ili tautomernih oblika, a samo jedan je posebno opisan ili prikazan, onda su i svi drugi obuhvaćeni sa formulom (I). |02411 Compounds of formula (I) can exist in a number of different geometric isomeric and tautomeric forms, and the recitation of compounds of formula (I) includes all such forms. For the avoidance of doubt, if a compound can exist in one of several geometric isomeric or tautomeric forms, and only one is specifically described or shown, then all others are encompassed by formula (I).
[02421Drugi primeri tautomernih oblika obuhvataju. na primer. keto-, enol-, i enolatne- oblike, kao što su. na primer. sledeći tautomerni parovi; keto'enoi (prikazan dole), imin enamin, amid'imino alkohol, amiđin/amidin. nilrozo/oksim. tioketon/enetiol. i nitro'aci-niiro. [02421 Other examples of tautomeric forms include. for example. keto-, enol-, and enolate- forms, such as for example. the following tautomeric pairs; keto'enoi (shown below), imine enamine, amid'imino alcohol, amidine/amidine. nilrose/oxime. thioketone/enethiol. and nitro'aci-niiro.
|0243|Ako jedinjenja formule (1) sadrže jedan ili više ruralnih centara, i mogu postojati u obliku dva ili više optičkih izomera, onda pominjanje jedinjenja formule (I) obuhvata sve njihove optičke izomerne oblike (npr. |0243|If compounds of formula (1) contain one or more rural centers, and may exist in the form of two or more optical isomers, then reference to compounds of formula (I) includes all their optical isomeric forms (e.g.
cnantiomcrc. epinicre i dijastereoizomere), bilo kao individualne opličke izomere. ili smeše (npr. rocemske smeše) dva ili više optičkih izomera. osim ako kontekst ne zahteva drugačije. cnantiomcrc. epinicre and diastereoisomers), either as individual optical isomers. or mixtures (eg, racemic mixtures) of two or more optical isomers. unless the context requires otherwise.
102441Optički izomeri mogu biti karakterisani i identitlkovani po svojoj optičkoj aktivnosti (tj. kao + i - izomeri. ili(7i//r^meri) ili mogu biti karakterisani u pogledu njihove apsolutne stereohemije uključujući "K i S" nomenklaturu koju su razvili Cahn. Ingold i Prelog. vidi Advanced Organic Chemistrv autora Jerrv March. 4. izdanje. John VVilev & Sons. Nevv York, 1992. strane 109-1 14. i vidi takođe Cahn. Ingold & Prelog ( 1966) Anuevv. Chem. Int. Ed. EngL 5, 385-415. 102441 Optical isomers may be characterized and identified by their optical activity (ie as + and - isomers. or (7i//r^mers) or may be characterized in terms of their absolute stereochemistry including the "K and S" nomenclature developed by Cahn. Ingold and Prelog. see Advanced Organic Chemistrv by Jerrv March. 4th ed. John Vilev & Sons. New York, 1992 pp. 109-14 and see also Ingold (1966) Int. Chem. 5, 385-415.
102451Optički izomeri se mogu razdvojiti pomoću vise različitih tehnika uključujući hiralnu hromalografiju (hromalografiju na hiralnom nosaču), a takve tehnike su dobro poznale stručnjaku iz odgovarajuće oblasti. 102451 Optical isomers can be separated using a number of different techniques including chiral chroma (chroma on a chiral support), and such techniques are well known to those skilled in the art.
|0246|Kao alternativa hiralnoj hromatografiji. optički izomeri mogu biti razdvojeni obrazovanjem dijastereoizomernih soli sa hiralnim kiselinama, kao što su 1 - f-sinska kiselina, (-)-piroglutaminska kiselina, (-)-di-to I uo i I- L- v i ii s ka kiselina, (^-bademova kiselina, (-)-jabučna kiselina, i (-)-kamforsulfonska. razdvajanjem dijastereoizomera preferencijalnom kristalizacijom, a zatim disocijacijom soli da bi se dobio individualni enantiomer slobodne baze. |0246|As an alternative to chiral chromatography. optical isomers can be separated by forming diastereoisomeric salts with chiral acids, such as 1-f-sinic acid, (-)-pyroglutamic acid, (-)-di-to I uo and I- L- v i ii s ka acid, (^-mandelic acid, (-)-malic acid, and (-)-camphorsulfonic acid. by separating the diastereomers by preferential crystallization and then dissociating the salt to give the individual enantiomer of the free base.
|0247|Ako jedinjenja formule (I) postoje kao dva ili više optičkih izomernih oblika, onda jedan enaiiiiomer u paru enantiomera može da ispolji prednosti u odnosu na drugi enantiomer. na primer. u smislu biološke aktivnosti. Shodno tome, u izvesti im okolnostima može biti poželjno da se kao terapeutski agens primeni samo jedan od para enantiomera, ili samo jedan od mnoštva dijastereoizomera. Shodnolome. pronalaskom su realizovane kompozicije koje sadrže jedinjenje formule (I) koje ima jedan ili više hiralnih centara, pri čemu je najmanje 55°-« (npr. najmanje 60%, 65%. 70%. 75%. 80%, 85%, 90%. ili 95%) jedinjenja formule (I) prisutno kao pojedinačni optički izotner (npr. enantiomer ili dijastereoizomer). II jednom opštem primeru izvođenja. 99% ili više (npr. u sušiini celo) od ukupne količine jedinjenja formule (I) može biti prisutno kao samo jedan optički izomer (npr. enantiomer ili dijastereoizomer). |0247|If compounds of formula (I) exist as two or more optically isomeric forms, then one enantiomer in a pair of enantiomers may exhibit advantages over the other enantiomer. for example. in terms of biological activity. Accordingly, in the circumstances described, it may be desirable to administer only one of a pair of enantiomers, or only one of a plurality of diastereomers, as a therapeutic agent. Shondolome. the invention provides compositions containing a compound of formula (I) having one or more chiral centers, wherein at least 55% (e.g. at least 60%, 65%. 70%. 75%. 80%, 85%, 90%. or 95%) of the compound of formula (I) is present as a single optical isotherm (e.g. enantiomer or diastereoisomer). II to a general example of implementation. 99% or more (eg, on a dry basis) of the total amount of the compound of formula (I) may be present as only one optical isomer (eg, enantiomer or diastereoisomer).
)0248|Jedinjenja prema pronalasku obuhvalaju jedinjenja sa jednim ili više izotopskih supstitucija, a pominjanje pojedinačnog elementa obuhvata u svom okviru sve izotope elementa. Na primer. pominjanje vodonika u svom okviru obuhvata 'H, \\ (D). i 'H (T). Sličnolome. pominjanja ugljenika i kiseonika obuhvalaju u svom okviru respektivno i:C. 1 !C i l4C i '"O i<ls>O. )0248|Compounds according to the invention include compounds with one or more isotopic substitutions, and the mention of an individual element includes all isotopes of the element. For example. the mention of hydrogen in its scope includes 'H, \\ (D). and 'H (T). Similar breaks. mentions of carbon and oxygen include respectively i:C. 1 !C and l4C and '"O i<ls>O.
|0249| Izotopimogu biti radioaktivni ili neradioaklivni. 11 jednom primeru izvođenja prema pronalasku, jedinjenja ne sadrže radioaktivne izotope. Takva jedinjenja su poželjna za terapeutsku primenu. U drugom primeru izvođenja, međutim, jedinjenje može sadržati jedan ili više radioizolopa. Jedinjenja koja sadrže takve rađioizotope mogu biti korisna u dijagnostičkom kontekstu. |0249| Isotopes can be radioactive or non-radioactive. In one embodiment according to the invention, the compounds do not contain radioactive isotopes. Such compounds are desirable for therapeutic use. In another embodiment, however, the compound may contain one or more radioisotopes. Compounds containing such radioisotopes may be useful in a diagnostic context.
(02501Estri. kao što su estri karboksilnih kiselina i aciloksi estri jedinjenja formule (I) koja nose karboksilno-kiselinsku grupu ili hidroksilnu grupu, su takode obuhvaćeni formulom (I). U jednom primeru izvođenja pronalaska, formula (I) u svom okviru obuhvata estre jedinjenja formule (i) koja nose karboksilno-kiselinsku grupu ili hidroksilnu grupu. U sledećem primeru izvođenja pronalaska, formula (I) ne obuhvata u svom okviru estre jedinjenja formule (I) koji nose karboksilno-kiselinsku grupu ili hidroksilnu grupu. Primeri eslara su jedinjenja koja sadrže grupu -C(~0)OR. pri čemu je R estarski supstituem. na primer. alkil grupa.('-...,,heterociklil grupa, ili C\ »,, aril grupa, a prvenstveno C|..- alkil grupa. Poželjni primeri estarskih grupa obuhvataju. ali nisu ograničeni na - C(=0)OCH.,. -C(=0)OCH -CHa. -C(=0)OC(CH,),. i -C( "0)OPh. Primere aciloksi ireverzno estarskih i grupa predstavlja -OC("=0)R. pri čemu je R aciloksi supstituem. na primer. C, - alkil grupa. C\ >,, heterociklil grupa, ili C\. (02501Esters. such as carboxylic acid esters and acyloxy esters of compounds of formula (I) bearing a carboxylic acid group or a hydroxyl group are also covered by formula (I). In one embodiment of the invention, formula (I) includes within its scope esters of compounds of formula (i) bearing a carboxylic acid group or a hydroxyl group. In the following embodiment of the invention, formula (I) does not include within its scope esters of compounds of formula (I) which bear a carboxylic acid group or a hydroxyl group. Examples of ester groups include, but are not limited to, an ester substituent. -CHa.-C(=0)OC(CH,). -C("0)OPh. Examples of acyloxy irreversible esters and groups are represented by -OC("=0)R. wherein R is an acyloxy substituent. for example. C, - alkyl group. C1 >,, heterocyclyl group, or C1.
,,, aril grupa, a prvenstveno C.',.: alkil grupa. Poželjni primeri aciloksi grupa obuhvataju. ali nisu ograničeni na - ,,, an aryl group, and primarily a C 1 -, .: alkyl group. Preferred examples of acyloxy groups include. but are not limited to -
(H'( OK II. (aceioksi). OO OK'II t'll . -0('( t))C(CI I;);, -<>('( OlPh. i -OC< OK'HT'h. (H'( OK II. (aceioxy). OO OK'II t'll . -0('( t))C(CI I;);, -<>('( OlPh. and -OC< OK'HT'h.
|025l| Takođe su formulom (I) obuhvaćeni svi eventualno postojeći polimorfni oblici jedinjenja. solvati (npr. hidrati), kompleksi (npr. uključujući komplekse ili klafrate sa jedmjenjinia kao što su ciklodekstrini. ili komplekse sa metalima) jedinjenja i prolekovi jedinjenja. Pod "prolekovima" se podrazumeva. na primer, bik) koje jedinjenje koje |025l| Formula (I) also includes all possible existing polymorphic forms of the compound. solvates (eg, hydrates), complexes (eg, including complexes or clathrates with compounds such as cyclodextrins. or complexes with metals) of compounds and prodrugs of compounds. By "prodrugs" is meant. for example, bull) which compound which
se konvertuje in vivo u biološki aktivno jedinjenje formule (1).is converted in vivo into a biologically active compound of formula (1).
|0252| Na primer, neki prolekovi su estri aktivnog jedinjenja (npr. fiziološki prihvatljivi metabolički labilni estar). Tokom metabolizma, estarska grupa (-C( ())OR) se odvaja da bi se dobio aktivni lek. Takvi estri mogu se obrazovati esterifikacijom. na primer. bilo koje karboksilno-kiselinske grupe < O OiOli) u roditeljskom jedinjenju. sa, gde je podesno, pre zaštite bilo koje druge reaktivne grupe koja je prisutna u roditel jskom jedinjenju, praćenom đeprotekcijom. ako je bilo potrebno. |0252| For example, some prodrugs are esters of the active compound (eg, a physiologically acceptable metabolically labile ester). During metabolism, the ester group (-C( ())OR) is removed to give the active drug. Such esters can be formed by esterification. for example. of any carboxylic acid group <O OiOli) in the parent compound. with, where appropriate, prior to protection of any other reactive group present in the parent compound, followed by deprotection. if it was necessary.
|0253| Primeri takvih metabolički labilnih estara obuhvataju one sa formulom -C(=0)OR. pri čemu je R: |0253| Examples of such metabolically labile esters include those of the formula -C(=O)OR. where R is:
C,.?alkil (npr. -Me. -Et. -nPr. -iPr. -nBu, -sBu. -iBu. -tBu): C 1-6 alkyl (eg -Me. -Eth. -nPr. -iPr. -nBu, -sBu. -iBu. -tBu):
C|.7ilaminoalkil (npr. aminoetil; 2-(N.N-dietilamino)elil: 2-(4-morfolino)eiil): C1-7ylaminoalkyl (eg aminoethyl; 2-(N,N-diethylamino)yl: 2-(4-morpholino)ethyl):
i aciloksi-C|.?alkii (npr. aciloksimetili aciloksietil: pivaloiloksimetil; acetoksimetil; I-acetoksietil: l-( 1 -metoksi-l-metil)etil-karboniloksictil; t-(benz.oiloksi)etik izopropoksikarboniloksimetil: I -izopropoksi-karboniloksietil; cikloheksil-karboniloksimetil: 1 cikloheksil-karboniloksietil: cikloheksiloksi-karboniloksimetiU and acyloxy-C1.?alkyl (e.g. acyloxymethyl acyloxyethyl: pivaloyloxymethyl; acetoxymethyl; I-acetoxyethyl: l-( 1 -methoxy-l-methyl)ethylcarbonyloxyethyl; t-(benzoyloxy)ethic isopropoxycarbonyloxymethyl: I -isopropoxycarbonyloxyethyl; cyclohexyloxymethyl: cyclohexyloxy-carbonyloxymethyl;
I -cikloheksilokst-karboniloksietil; (4-tetrahidropiraniloksi) karboniloksimetil: I -(4-tetrahidropiraniloksi)karboniloksietiT. I -cyclohexyloxycarbonyloxyethyl; (4-tetrahydropyranyloxy)carbonyloxymethyl: I -(4-tetrahydropyranyloxy)carbonyloxyethyl.
(4-tetrahidropiranil)karboniloksimetil: i I-(4-tetrahidropiranil)karbouiloksietil). (4-tetrahydropyranyl)carbonyloxymethyl: and I-(4-tetrahydropyranyl)carboyloxyethyl).
10254) Takođe. neki prolekovi se aktiviraju en/.imski da bi se dobilo aktivno jedinjenje. ili jedinjenje koje, posle pratećih hetnijskih reakcija, daje aktivno jedinjenje (na primer. kao kod terapije prolekom sa enzimom usmerenim na antigen (engl. antigen-directed enzvme prodrug therapv. skr. ADEPT), kod terapija prolekom sa enzimom usmerenim na gen (engl. gene-đirected enzvme prodrug therapv. skr. GDI-.PT) i kod terapije sa enzimom usmerenim na ligand (engl. ligand-directed enzvme prodru<g>therapv. skr. I 11)1 PI : iul.). Na primer, prolek može biti derivat šećera ili neki drugi glikozidni konjugat. ili može bili estarski derivat amino kiseline. 10254) Also. some prodrugs are activated enzymatically to produce the active compound. or a compound that, after the following hetnic reactions, gives an active compound (for example, as in antigen-directed enzyme prodrug therapy (ADEPT), in gene-directed enzyme prodrug therapy (GDI-.PT) and in ligand-directed enzyme therapy) prodru<g>therapv. I 11)1 PI : iul.). For example, the prodrug can be a sugar derivative or some other glycoside conjugate. or it could be an amino acid ester derivative.
|0255| Podrazumeva se da pozivanje na "derivate" obuhvata pozivanje na njihove jonske oblike, soli, solvate. izomere. tautomere, N-okside. estre, prolekove. izotope i zaštićene oblike. |0255| Reference to "derivatives" is understood to include reference to their ionic forms, salts, solvates. isomers. tautomers, N-oxides. esters, prodrugs. isotopes and protected forms.
102561 Prema jednom aspektu pronalaska realizovano je jedinjenje koje je ovde delinisano ili njegova so, tautomer. N-oksid ili solvat. 102561 According to one aspect of the invention, the compound delineated here or its salt, tautomer, is realized. N-oxide or solvate.
|02571 Prema sledećem aspektu pronalaska je realizovano jedinjenje koje je ovde opisano ili njegova so ili solvat. |(I258| Navođenje jedinjenja formula (I). (T). (Ta), (l'b). (I'ct i (l'd) i njihovih podgrupa koje su ovde đefinisane u svom okviru obuhvata i soli ili solvate ili tautomere ili N-okside tih jedinjenja. |02571 According to the following aspect of the invention there is provided a compound described herein or a salt or solvate thereof. |(I258| Listing of the compounds of formulas (I). (T). (Ta), (l'b). (I'ct and (l'd) and their subgroups which are defined here within their scope also includes salts or solvates or tautomers or N-oxides of these compounds.
Tirozin kinaze protein (PTK) Protein tyrosine kinases (PTKs)
|0259|Jedinjenja prema pronalasku koja su ovde opisana inhibiraju ili modulišir aktivnost izvesnih tirozin kina/a. a shodno tome ova jedinjenja će biti korisna u lečenju ili profilaksi bolesnih stanja ili poremećaja posredovanih tim tirozin kinazama. a naročito sa FGFR. |0259|The compounds of the invention described herein inhibit or modulate the activity of certain tyrosine kinase(s). and accordingly these compounds will be useful in the treatment or prophylaxis of disease states or disorders mediated by those tyrosine kinases. and especially with FGFR.
I (il R I (or R
102601Familija llbroblastnog faktora rasta (FGF) receptora proteina tirozin kinaze (PI K) reguliše spektar različitih fizioloških funkcija uključujući mitogenezu. zarastanje rana. diferencijaciju ćelija i angiogenezu. i razvoj. Na rast normalnih i malignih ćelija, kao i na proliferaciju utiču promene u lokalnoj koncentraciji FGFs. ekstracelularnih signalnih molekula koji deluju i kao autokrini. i kao parakrini faktori. Aulokrina FGF signalizacija može biti posebno važna u progresiji kancera koji su zavisni od steroidnih hormona u stanje koje je nezavisno od hormona (Povvers. et al. (2000) Endocr. Relat. Cancer. 7. 165-197). 102601 The fibroblast growth factor (FGF) family of protein tyrosine kinase (PI K) receptors regulates a range of diverse physiological functions including mitogenesis. wound healing. cell differentiation and angiogenesis. and development. The growth of normal and malignant cells, as well as their proliferation, are influenced by changes in the local concentration of FGFs. extracellular signaling molecules that also act as autocrine. and as paracrine factors. Aulocrine FGF signaling may be particularly important in the progression of steroid hormone-dependent cancers to a hormone-independent state (Powvers. et al. (2000) Endocr. Relat. Cancer. 7. 165-197).
|026l|FGFs i njihovi receptori su izraženi u povećanim nivoima u nekoliko tkiva i ćelijskih linija, a smatra se da prekomerna ekspresija doprinosi malignom fenotipu. Dalje, više onkogena su homolozi gena koji kodiraju receptore faktora rasta, a postoji i potencijal za aberantnu aktivaciju signalizacije zavisne od FGF kod humanog kancera pankreasa (Ozavva, et al. (2001). Teratog. Care inog. Mutagen.. 2 1. 27-14). |026l|FGFs and their receptors are expressed at increased levels in several tissues and cell lines, and overexpression is thought to contribute to the malignant phenotype. Furthermore, several oncogenes are homologues of genes encoding growth factor receptors, and there is potential for aberrant activation of FGF-dependent signaling in human pancreatic cancer (Ozavva, et al. (2001). Teratog. Care inog. Mutagen.. 2 1. 27-14).
(02621Dva prototipska člana su kiseli llbroblastni faktor rasta (aFGF ili FGF1) i bazni libroblastni faktor rasta (bFGF ili FGF2). i do danas je idcntifikovnno najmanje dvadeset karakterističnih članova FGF familije. Ćelijska odgovor na FGF-e se prenosi preko četiri tipa visokoallnitetnih Iransmembranskih proteinsko-lirozinsko-kinaznih receptora flbroblastnog faktora rasta (FGFR) numerisanih sa I do 4 (FGFRI do FGFR4). Posle vezivanja liganda, receptori dimerizuju i auto- ili trans-lbsofri lizuj u specifične eitoplazmatske tirozinske ostatke da bi prene I i intracelularni signal koji konačno reguliše clektoic faktora nuklearne transkripcije. (02621 The two prototypical members are acidic fibroblast growth factor (aFGF or FGF1) and basic fibroblast growth factor (bFGF or FGF2). and to date at least twenty characteristic members of the FGF family have been identified. The cellular response to FGFs is mediated by four types of high-affinity fibroblast growth factor membrane protein-lyrosine-kinase receptors (FGFRs) numbered I through 4 (FGFRI to FGFR4) After ligand binding, the receptors dimerize and auto- or trans-lyse to specific cytoplasmic tyrosine residues to transmit an intracellular signal that ultimately regulates nuclear transcription factors.
102631Prekid FGFR1 putanje bi trebao da utiče na proliferaciju tumorskih ćelija, pošto je ova kinaza aktivna kod mnogih tipova tumora, pored proliferacije endotelnih ćelija. Prekomerna ekspresija i aktivacija FGFR I u vaskulahiri povezanoj sa tumorom sugerišu ulogu ovih molekula u tumorskoj angiogenezi. 102631 Disruption of the FGFR1 pathway should affect tumor cell proliferation, as this kinase is active in many tumor types, in addition to endothelial cell proliferation. Overexpression and activation of FGFR I in tumor-associated vasculature suggest a role for these molecules in tumor angiogenesis.
|0264|Receptor llbroblastnog faktora rasta 2 ima visok afinitet za kisele i ili bazne faktore rasta libroblasta. kao i za ligande faktora rasta keratinocita. Receptor fibroblastog faktora rasta 2 takoele propagira potentne osleogene efekte FGF-a tokom rasta i diferencijacije osteoblasta. Za mutacije u receptom llbroblastnog faktora rasta 2. koje dovode do kompleksnih funkcionalnih promena. je već bilo pokazano da indukuju abnormalno okoštavanje kranijalnih sutura ikraniosinostoza). implicirajući glavnu idogu FGFR signalizacije u intramembranskom formiranju kostiju. Na primer, kod Apertovog (AP) sindroma, koji karakteriše prevrenteno okoštavanje kranijalnih sutura. većina slučajeva je povezana sa krajnjim mutacijama koje izazivaju pojačanu funkciju receptora llbroblastnog faktora rasta 2 (Lemonnier. et al. (2001), .!. Bone Miner. Res.. 16. 832-845). Poredloga, skrining mutacija kod pacijenata sa sindromskom kraniosinostozom ukazuje da je više rekurenlnihFGFR2mutacija odgovorno za ozbiljne oblike Pfajferovog sindroma (Lajetmie et al. European Journal of Human Genelics (2006) 14, 289-298). Posebne mutacije FGFR2 obuhvataju W29()C. D32 I A. Y340C. C3 I2R, C342S. C342W. N549I I. K64 I R u FGFR2. |0264|Illbroblast growth factor receptor 2 has a high affinity for acidic and or basic fibroblast growth factors. as well as for keratinocyte growth factor ligands. Fibroblast growth factor receptor 2 also propagates the potent osteogenic effects of FGF during osteoblast growth and differentiation. For mutations in the llbroblastic growth factor 2 receptor that lead to complex functional changes. has already been shown to induce abnormal ossification of the cranial sutures icraniosynostosis). implicating a major role of FGFR signaling in intramembranous bone formation. For example, in Apert (AP) syndrome, which is characterized by inverted ossification of the cranial sutures. most cases are associated with terminal mutations that cause increased function of the llbroblastic growth factor 2 receptor (Lemonnier. et al. (2001), .!. Bone Miner. Res.. 16. 832-845). In contrast, mutation screening in patients with syndromic craniosynostosis indicates that multiple recurrent FGFR2 mutations are responsible for severe forms of Pfeiffer syndrome (Lajetmie et al. European Journal of Human Genelics (2006) 14, 289-298). Specific FGFR2 mutations include W29()C. D32 I A. Y340C. C3 I2R, C342S. C342W. N549I I. K64 I R in FGFR2.
102651Nekoliko ozbiljnih abnormalnosti u razvoju humanog skeleta, uključujućilu A perlo v. Kruzonov. Džekson-Vajsov. Ber-Stivensonov cutis gvrata. i Pfajferov sindrom su povezani sa pojavom mutacija u receptom llbroblastnog faktora rasta 2. Većina, ako ne i svi slučajevi Pfajferovog sindroma (PS) su takode izazvani de novo mutacijom gena receptora faktora rasta libroblasta 2 (Mevers. et al. (1996) Ani..1. Hum. Genet.. 58, 491-498: Plomp. et al. (1998) Am. J. Med. Genet., 75. 245-251). i nedavno je pokazano da mutacije u receptom llbroblastnog 102651 Several serious abnormalities in human skeletal development, including A bead v. Crouzonov. Jackson-Weissov. Burr-Stevenson cutis neck. and Pfeiffer syndrome are associated with mutations in the llbroblast growth factor receptor 2. Most, if not all, cases of Pfeiffer syndrome (PS) are also caused by a de novo mutation of the llbroblast growth factor receptor 2 gene (Mevers. et al. (1996) Ani..1. Hum. Genet.. 58, 491-498: Plomp. et al. (1998) Am. J. Med. Genet., 75. 245-251). and it has recently been shown that mutations in the prescription of llbroblastic
faktora rasta 2 krše jedno od glavnih pravila koja važe za specifičnost liganda. Naime, dva mutanlna splajsna oblika receptora llbroblastnog faktora rasta. FGFR2c i F(<i>FR2b. stiču sposobnost da se vezuju za atipične FGF ligande i da budu aktivirani njima. Ovaj gubitak specifičnosti liganda dovodi do aberantne signalizacije i sugeriše da ozbiljni fenotipovi ovih bolesnih sindroma nastaju usled ektopične aktivacije receptora faktora rasta fibroblasia 2 zavisne od liganda (Tu. et al. (2000). Proc. Natl. Acad. Sci. U.S.A.. 97. 14536-14541). of growth factor 2 violate one of the main rules of ligand specificity. Namely, two mutant splice forms of the fibroblast growth factor receptor. FGFR2c and F(<i>FR2b. acquire the ability to bind to and be activated by atypical FGF ligands. This loss of ligand specificity leads to aberrant signaling and suggests that the severe phenotypes of these disease syndromes result from ligand-dependent ectopic activation of the fibroblastic growth factor receptor 2 (Tu. et al. (2000). Proc. Natl. Acad. Sci. U.S.A.. 97. 14536-14541).
|0266| Genetske aberacije I GFR3 receptora tirozin kinaze. kao što su bromozomske translokacije ili tačkaste mutacije rezultuju ektopično izraženim ili deregulisanim. konstitutivno aktivnim. FGFR3 receptorima. Takve abnormalnosti su povezane sa podskupom mulliplih mijeloma i karcinomom mokraćne bešike. hepatocelularnim karcinomom, oralnim karcinomom skvamoznih ćelija i karcinomom grlića materice (Pcmers. C.J. (2000). el al.. F.ndocr. Rel. Cancer. 7. 165; Qiu. W. et. al. (2005). VVorkl Journal Gastroenterol, 11(34)). Shodno tome. FGFR3 inhibitori bi bili korisni u lečenju multiplog mijeloma. te karcinoma mokraćne bešike i grlića materice. FGFR3 je takođe prekomerno izražen kod kancera mokraćne bešike. a naročito invazivnog kancera mokraćne bešike. FGFR3 se često aktivira mutacijom u urotelijalnom karcinomu (I'C) (Journal of Pathologv (2007). 213(1). 91-98). Povećana ekspresija je povezana sa mutacijom (85% mutantnih tumora je ispoljilo visoki nivo ekspresije), ali takode 42% tumora sa nedetektabilnom mutacijom je ispoljilo prekomernu ekspresiju, uključujući mnoge mišićno-invazivne tumore. |0266| Genetic aberrations of the GFR3 receptor tyrosine kinase. such as chromosomal translocations or point mutations result in ectopically expressed or deregulated. constitutively active. FGFR3 receptors. Such abnormalities are associated with a subset of multiple myeloma and bladder cancer. hepatocellular carcinoma, oral squamous cell carcinoma and cervical carcinoma (Pcmers. C.J. (2000). el al.. F.ndocr. Rel. Cancer. 7. 165; Qiu. W. et. al. (2005). VVorkl Journal Gastroenterol, 11(34)). Accordingly. FGFR3 inhibitors would be useful in the treatment of multiple myeloma. and carcinoma of the bladder and cervix. FGFR3 is also overexpressed in bladder cancer. and especially invasive bladder cancer. FGFR3 is frequently activated by mutation in urothelial carcinoma (I'C) (Journal of Pathology (2007). 213(1). 91-98). Increased expression was associated with the mutation (85% of mutant tumors showed high expression), but also 42% of tumors with an undetectable mutation showed overexpression, including many muscle-invasive tumors.
102671 Kao takva, jedinjenja koja inhibiraju FGFR će biti korisna za realizaciju sredstava za sprečavanje rasta ili indukovanje apoptoze kod tumora, a naročito inhibicijom angiogeneze. /bog toga je očekivano da će se jedinjenja pokazali korisnim u lečenju ili prevenciji prolilerativnih poremećaji!, kao što su kanceri. Naročito tumori sa aktivirajućim mutantima receptora tirozin kinaza ili prevelikom regulacijom receptora tirozin kinaza mogu biti posebno osctljivi na inhibitore. Takođe može biti utvrđeno da je za pacijente sa aktivirajućim mutantima bilo kojih od ovde razmotrenih i/oformi specifičnih RTKs lečenje sa RTK inhibitori niti posebno korisno. 102671 As such, compounds that inhibit FGFR will be useful for the realization of agents for preventing growth or inducing apoptosis in tumors, particularly by inhibiting angiogenesis. It is therefore expected that the compounds will prove useful in the treatment or prevention of proliferative disorders, such as cancers. In particular, tumors with activating receptor tyrosine kinase mutants or overregulation of receptor tyrosine kinases may be particularly sensitive to inhibitors. It may also be found that for patients with activating mutants of any of the and/or form-specific RTKs discussed here, treatment with RTK inhibitors is not particularly beneficial.
|0268| Prekomerna ekspresija I GFR4 je povezana sa lošim prognozama i kod karcinoma prostate i kod karcinoma tiroide (Ezzat. S.. el al. (2002) The Journal of Clinical Investigation. 109. I; VVang el al. (2004) Clinical Cancer Research, 10). Poredloga polimorfizam germinativnih linija (Glv388Arg) je povezan sa povećanom učestalošću pojave kancera pluća, dojke, debelog creva i prostate (VVang el al. (2004) Clinical Cancer Research. 10). Pored toga. za skraćeni oblik FGFR4 (uključujući domen kinaze) je takode utvrđeno da je prisutan u 40% pituitarnih tumora, ali da nije prisutan u normalnom tkivu. |0268| I GFR4 overexpression is associated with poor prognosis in both prostate and thyroid cancers (Ezzat. S.. el al. (2002) The Journal of Clinical Investigation. 109. I; VVang el. (2004) Clinical Cancer Research, 10). The germline polymorphism (Glv388Arg) is associated with an increased incidence of lung, breast, colon and prostate cancer (VVang el al. (2004) Clinical Cancer Research. 10). In addition. a truncated form of FGFR4 (including the kinase domain) was also found to be present in 40% of pituitary tumors but not in normal tissue.
|0269| Jedna skorašnja studija je pokazala vezu između FGFR1 ekspresije ilumorogcnosti kod klasičnih lobularnih karcinoma (engl. Classic l.obular Carcinomas. skr. CI.C). CLCs predstavljaju 10-15% svih kancera dojke i generalno im nedostaje ekspresija p53 i FIer2. dok zadržavaju ekspresiju estrogenskog receptora. Amplifikacija gena od 8p 12-pl 1.2 je bila dokazana u -50% CLC slučajeva i pokazalo se da je povezana sa povećanom ekspresijom FGFRI. Preliminarne studije sa siRNK usmerenom protiv FGFR1. ili malim molekulima inhibitorima receptora su pokazale da su ćelijske linije u kojima se vrši ova amplifikacija posebno osetljive na inhibiciju ove signalne putanje (Reis-Filho et al. (2006) Clin Cancer Res. 12(22); 6652-6662. |0269| A recent study showed a relationship between FGFR1 expression and tumorigenicity in classic lobular carcinomas. CLCs represent 10-15% of all breast cancers and generally lack p53 and FIer2 expression. while maintaining estrogen receptor expression. Amplification of the 8p 12-pl 1.2 gene was demonstrated in -50% of CLC cases and was shown to be associated with increased expression of FGFRI. Preliminary studies with siRNA directed against FGFR1. or small molecule receptor inhibitors have shown that cell lines in which this amplification is carried out are particularly sensitive to the inhibition of this signaling pathway (Reis-Filho et al. (2006) Clin Cancer Res. 12(22); 6652-6662.
[02701 Rabdomiosarkom (RMS). najčešći pedijatrijski sarkom mekih tkiva verovatno nastaje usled abnormalne proliferacije i diferencijacije tokom skeletne miogeneze. FGFRI je prekomerno izražen u primarnim rabdomiosarkom tumorima i povezan je sa hipometilacijom 5' CpG osirvca i abnormalnom ekspresijom AKTI, NOG. i BMP4 gena (Genes. Chromosomes & Cancer (2007). 46( 1 l), 1028-1038). [02701 Rhabdomyosarcoma (RMS). the most common pediatric soft tissue sarcoma probably arises from abnormal proliferation and differentiation during skeletal myogenesis. FGFRI is overexpressed in primary rhabdomyosarcoma tumors and is associated with hypomethylation of 5' CpG genes and abnormal expression of AKTI, NOG. and BMP4 gene (Genes. Chromosomes & Cancer (2007). 46(1 l), 1028-1038).
|027l| Fibrotična slanja su veliki medicinski problem koji nastaje usled abnormalnog ili prekomerno« deponovanja flbroznog tkiva. Ovo se pojavljuje kod mnogih bolesti, uključujući cirozu jetre, glomerulonef'ritis. plućnu flbrozu. |027l| Fibrotic lesions are a major medical problem resulting from abnormal or excessive deposition of fibrotic tissue. This appears in many diseases, including cirrhosis of the liver, glomerulonephritis. pulmonary phlebrosis.
sistemsku flbrozu. reumatoidni artritis, kao i prirodne procese zarastanja rana. Mehanizmi patoloških llhroza nisu u potpunosti razjašnjeni, aii se smatra da nastaju usled đejslva različitih citokina (uključujući i tumor nekrotićni faktor (TNF), faktore rasla libroblasta (FGF's), faktor rasta dobijen od irombocita (PDGF) i transformišući faktor rasta beta (TFIFp) koji je uključen u proliferaciju fibroblasta i deponovanje proteina eksiracelularne matrice (uključujući kolagen i fibronektin). Ovo rezultuje promenom strukture i funkcije tkiva, kao i siedstveriom patologijom. systemic phlebrosis. rheumatoid arthritis, as well as natural wound healing processes. The mechanisms of pathological llhrosis are not fully elucidated, and are thought to be caused by several different cytokines (including tumor necrosis factor (TNF), fibroblast growth factors (FGF's), erythrocyte-derived growth factor (PDGF) and transforming growth factor beta (TFIFp) which are involved in fibroblast proliferation and deposition of extracellular matrix proteins (including collagen and fibronectin). This results in changes in tissue structure and function, as well as siedstveriom pathology.
|0272| Brojne pretkliničke studije su ukazale na preveliku regulaciju fibroblastnih faktora rasta u pretkliničkim modelima plućne fibroze (Inoue.el al.1907 & 2002: Barrios.ci ni.1997)). Izraženo je da su FGF [i I i PDGF uključeni u fibrogeni proces (prikaz su dali Atamas & White. 2O03). a drugi objavljeni radovi sugerišu da porast FGF'-a i sledstveno povećanje proliferacije fibroblasta može biti reakcija na povećani TGFpl (Khalil.el al..2005). Potencijalni terapeutski značaj ove putanje kod llbiotičnih stanja sugerisan je publikovanim kliničkim efektom pirfenidona (Arata.ci al.,2005) kod idiopatske plućne fibroze (IPF).ldiopatska plućna fibroza (koja se takođe naziva kriptogenim llbroznim alveolitisom) je progresivno stanje koje uključuje stvaranje ožiljaka u plućima. Postepeno komore za vazduh (alveole) u plućima bivaju zamenjene llbroznim tkivom, koje postaje deblje, izazivajući nepovratni gubitak sposobnosti tkiva da prenosi kiseonik u krvolok. Simptomi stanja obuhvataju kratak dah. hronični suvi kašalj, zamor, bol u grudima i gubilak apetita, što rezultuje brzim gubitkom težine. Stanje je ekstremno ozbiljno, sa približnim mortalitetom od 50°<> posle 5 godina. |0272| Numerous preclinical studies have indicated an overregulation of fibroblast growth factors in preclinical models of pulmonary fibrosis (Inoue.el al.1907 & 2002: Barrios.ci ni.1997)). FGF [i I and PDGF have been shown to be involved in the fibrogenic process (reviewed by Atamas & White. 2003). and other published works suggest that the increase in FGF' and the consequent increase in fibroblast proliferation may be a reaction to increased TGFpl (Khalil.el al..2005). The potential therapeutic importance of this pathway in llbiotic conditions is suggested by the published clinical effect of pirfenidone (Arata.ci al., 2005) in idiopathic pulmonary fibrosis (IPF). Idiopathic pulmonary fibrosis (also called cryptogenic alveolar alveolitis) is a progressive condition involving scarring of the lungs. Gradually, the air chambers (alveoli) in the lungs are replaced by fibrous tissue, which becomes thicker, causing an irreversible loss of the tissue's ability to transport oxygen into the bloodstream. Symptoms of the condition include shortness of breath. chronic dry cough, fatigue, chest pain and loss of appetite, resulting in rapid weight loss. The condition is extremely serious, with an approximate mortality of 50°<> after 5 years.
Vaskularni enđoteini faktor rasta (YFGFRi Vascular endothelin growth factor (YFGFRi
|0273] Kronične proliferativne bolesti su česlo praćene sa dubokom augiogenezom. koja može đoprineti ili održavati inflamalorno i/ili pro I iterativno stanje, ili koja dovodi do destrukcije tkiva usled invazivne proliferacije krvnih sudova (Folkman (1997), 79, 1-81: Folkman (1995). Nature Medicine. I. 27-31: Folkman i Shing (1992) J. Biol.Chem., 267, 10931). |0273] Chronic proliferative diseases are often accompanied by profound augiogenesis. which may promote or maintain an inflammatory and/or pro-inflammatory state, or which leads to tissue destruction due to invasive proliferation of blood vessels (Folkman (1997), 79, 1-81: Folkman (1995). Nature Medicine. I. 27-31: Folkman and Shing (1992) J. Biol.Chem., 267, 10931).
102741 Angiogeneza se generalno koristi za opisivanje razvoja novih ili zametni krvnih sudova, ili neovaskularizaciju. Ona predstavtja neophodan i fiziološki normalan proces kojim se uspostavlja vaskulatura u embrionu. Angiogeneza se generalno ne pojavljuje kod većine normalnih odraslih tkiva, sa izuzecima mesta ovulacije. menstruacije i zarastanja rana. Međutim, mnoge bolesti su karakterisane slalnom i iieregulisanom angiogenezom. Na primer. kod artritisa novi kapilarni krvni sudovi prodiru u zglob i razaraju hrskavicu (Colville-Nash i Scott (1992). Anti. Rhum. Dis., 51, 919). Kod dijabetesa (i mnogih različitih očnih bolesti), novi krvni sudovi napadaju makulu ili retinu ili druge očne strukture, i mogu izazvati slepilo (Brooks, et al. (1994) Cell, 79. 1157). Proces ateroskleroze je povezan sa angiogenezom (Kahlon. et al. (1992) Can..1. CardioL 8. 60). Utvrđeno je da su rast tumora i metastaza zavisni od angiogeneze (Folkman (1992). Cancer Biol. 3. 65: Denekamp. (1993) Bi'. J. Rad.. 66,181; Fidler i Fllis (1994), Cell, 79.185). 102741 Angiogenesis is generally used to describe the development of new or embryonic blood vessels, or neovascularization. It represents a necessary and physiologically normal process by which the vasculature is established in the embryo. Angiogenesis generally does not occur in most normal adult tissues, with the exception of the site of ovulation. menstruation and wound healing. However, many diseases are characterized by abnormal and dysregulated angiogenesis. For example. in arthritis, new capillary blood vessels penetrate the joint and destroy the cartilage (Colville-Nash and Scott (1992). Anti. Rhum. Dis., 51, 919). In diabetes (and many different eye diseases), new blood vessels attack the macula or retina or other eye structures, and can cause blindness (Brooks, et al. (1994) Cell, 79, 1157). The process of atherosclerosis is associated with angiogenesis (Kahlon. et al. (1992) Can..1. CardioL 8. 60). Tumor growth and metastasis have been found to be dependent on angiogenesis (Folkman (1992). Cancer Biol. 3. 65: Denekamp. (1993) Bi'. J. Rad.. 66,181; Fidler and Fllis (1994), Cell, 79,185).
|0275| Prepoznavanje uključenosti angiogeneze kod većine bolesti je bilo praćeno istraživanjima usmerenim na identifikaciju i razvoj inhibitora angiogeneze. Ovi inhibitori se generalno klasifikuju prema odgovoru na posebne ciljeve u kaskadi angiogeneze. kao što su aktivacija endoiclnih ćelija sa angiogenim signalom: sinteza i oslobađanje đegradativnih enzima: migracija endotelnih ćelija: prolileracija endoielnih ćelija: i formiranje kapilarnih tubu la. Zato se angiogeneza vrši u mnogim stadijumima i vrše se pokušaji da se otkriju i razviju jedinjenja koja deluju tako da blokiraju angiogenezu u ovim različitim stadijumima. |0275| The recognition of the involvement of angiogenesis in most diseases was accompanied by research aimed at the identification and development of inhibitors of angiogenesis. These inhibitors are generally classified according to their response to specific targets in the angiogenesis cascade. such as activation of endothelial cells with an angiogenic signal: synthesis and release of degradative enzymes: migration of endothelial cells: proliferation of endothelial cells: and formation of capillary tubules. Therefore, angiogenesis occurs at many stages and attempts are being made to discover and develop compounds that act to block angiogenesis at these various stages.
|0276| Postoje publikacije u kojima se objašnjava da su inhibitori angiogeneze. koji deluju različitim mehanizmima, korisni kod bolesti kao što su kancer i metastaze (0"Reiily. et al. (1994) Cell. 79. 315: Ingber. et al. (1990) Nature, |0276| There are publications explaining that they are inhibitors of angiogenesis. acting by different mechanisms, useful in diseases such as cancer and metastases (0" Reiily. et al. (1994) Cell. 79. 315: Ingber. et al. (1990) Nature,
348. 555). očne bolesti (Friedlander. et al. (1005) Science. 270.1500). artritis (Peacock. et al. (1992)..). Exp. Med.. 175. I 135; Peacock et al. (1995). Cell. Imnum.. 160.178) i hemangiom (Taraboletti. et al. (1995) J. Natl. Cancer Inst.. 87. 293). 348. 555). eye diseases (Friedlander. et al. (1005) Science. 270.1500). arthritis (Peacock. et al. (1992)..). Exp. Med.. 175. I 135; Peacock et al. (1995). Cell. Imnum.. 160,178) and hemangioma (Taraboletti. et al. (1995) J. Natl. Cancer Inst.. 87. 293).
|0277| Receptori tirozin kinaza (RTKs) su važni u prenošenju biohemijskih signala preko ćelijske membrane. Karakteristično je da se ovi transmembranski molekuli sastoje od ekstracelularnog domena za vezivanje liganda koji je povezan pomoću segmenta u ćelijskoj membrani sa intracelularnim domenom tirozin kinaze. Vezivanje liganda za receptor rezultuje stimulacijom aktivnosti tirozin kinaze povezane sa receptorom. što dovodi do fosforilacije tirozinskili ostataka i na receptom, i na drugim intracelularnim proteinima, što dalje dovodi do različitih ćelijskih reakcija. Do danas je identifikovano najmanje devetnaest karakterističnih RTK podfamilija. koje su definisane homologijom aminokiselinskih sekvenci. |0277| Receptor tyrosine kinases (RTKs) are important in transmitting biochemical signals across the cell membrane. Characteristically, these transmembrane molecules consist of an extracellular ligand-binding domain linked by a segment in the cell membrane to an intracellular tyrosine kinase domain. Ligand binding to the receptor results in stimulation of receptor-associated tyrosine kinase activity. which leads to the phosphorylation of tyrosine residues on both prescription and other intracellular proteins, which further leads to various cellular reactions. At least nineteen distinct RTK subfamilies have been identified to date. which are defined by amino acid sequence homology.
|0278| Vaskularni endotelni faktor rasta (VECiF). polipeptid. je mitogen za endotelne ćelijein viiroi stimuliše angiogene odgovoreeinr/m VEĆE je takođe povezan sa neodgovarajućom angiogenezom (Pinedo. H.M.. et al. |0278| Vascular endothelial growth factor (VECiF). polypeptide. is a mitogen for endothelial cells and viiroi stimulates angiogenic responses and nr/m VEJE is also associated with inappropriate angiogenesis (Pinedo. H.M.. et al.
(2000). The Oncologist. 5(90001). 1-2). VEGFR(i) su proteini tirozin kinaze (PIKs). PIKs katalizuju fosforilaciju specifičnih tirozinskili ostataka u proteinima uključenim u tunkcionisanje ćelije regulišući rast. preživljavanje i diferencijaciju ćelije (VVilks. A.F. (1990). Progress in Grovvth Factor Research. 2. 97-1 i I; Courtneiđge, S.A. (1993) Dev. Supp.I. 57-64; Cooper. J.A. (1994), Semin, Cell Biof. 5(6). 377-387: Paulson. R.F. (1995). Scmin. Immunof, 7(4), 267-277: Chan, A.C. (1996). Curr. Opin. Immunol.. 8(3). 394-401). |0279] Identifikovana su tri PTK receptora za VI Gf: \ I GI R -1 (l-lt-l): VEGFR-2 (lik -1 ili KDR) i VEGFR-3 (Flt-4). Ovi receptori su uključeni u angiogeneza i učestvuju u transđukeiji si<g>nala (Mustouen. 1 , et al.. (1995)..1. Cell BioL 129, 895-898). |0280| Od posebnog interesa je VEGFR-2, koji je transmembranski receptor PI K koji je izražen primarno u endotelnim ćelijama. Aktivacija VEGFR-2 pomoću VEGF je kritični korak u putanji transdukcije signala koji inicira tumorsku angiogenezu. VEGF ekspresija može biti konstitutivna za tumorske ćelije, a takode može biti previše regulisana kao reakcija na izvesne stimulanse. Jedan takav stimulans je hipoksija. gde je VEGF ekspresija previše regulisana i u tumorskom, i u pridruženim tkivima domaćina. VEGF ligand aktivira VEGFR-2 vezivanjem za njegovo ekstracelularno VEGF mesto vezivanja. Ovo dovodi do dimerizacije receptora VEGFRs i autofosforilacije tirozinskili ostataka na iutracelularnom domenu kinaze VEGFR-2. Domen kinaze funkcioniše tako da prenosi fosfat iz ATP do tirozinskih ostataka, čime obezbedujc mesta vezivanja za signalne proteine nizvodno od VEGFR-2. Sto konačno dovodi do inicijacije angiogeneze (McMahon, G. (2000). The Oncologist. 5(90001), 3-10). (2000). The Oncologist. 5(90001). 1-2). VEGFR(s) are protein tyrosine kinases (PIKs). PIKs catalyze the phosphorylation of specific tyrosine residues in proteins involved in cell function by regulating growth. cell survival and differentiation (Vilks. A.F. (1990). Progress in Growth Factor Research. 2. 97-1 and I; Courtneigge, S.A. (1993) Dev. Supp.I. 57-64; Cooper. J.A. (1994), Semin, Cell Biof. 5(6). 377-387: Paulson. R.F. (1995). Scmin. Immunol, 7(4), 267-277: Curr. Immunol.. 394-401. |0279] Three PTK receptors for VI Gf have been identified: \ I GI R -1 (l-lt-1): VEGFR-2 (lik -1 or KDR) and VEGFR-3 (Flt-4). These receptors are involved in angiogenesis and participate in signal transduction (Mustouen. 1, et al.. (1995).. 1. Cell BioL 129, 895-898). |0280| Of particular interest is VEGFR-2, which is a PI K transmembrane receptor expressed primarily in endothelial cells. Activation of VEGFR-2 by VEGF is a critical step in the signal transduction pathway that initiates tumor angiogenesis. VEGF expression can be constitutive of tumor cells and can also be upregulated in response to certain stimuli. One such stimulus is hypoxia. where VEGF expression is upregulated in both tumor and associated host tissues. VEGF ligand activates VEGFR-2 by binding to its extracellular VEGF binding site. This leads to dimerization of VEGFRs receptors and autophosphorylation of tyrosine residues on the intracellular domain of VEGFR-2 kinase. The kinase domain functions to transfer phosphate from ATP to tyrosine residues, thereby providing binding sites for signaling proteins downstream of VEGFR-2. Which finally leads to the initiation of angiogenesis (McMahon, G. (2000). The Oncologist. 5(90001), 3-10).
10281) Inhibicija mesta vezivanja VEGFR-2 domena kinaze bi blokirala fosforilaciju tirozinskih ostataka i služila bi da prekine inicijaciju angiogeneze. 10281) Inhibition of the VEGFR-2 kinase domain binding site would block phosphorylation of tyrosine residues and serve to terminate the initiation of angiogenesis.
(02821Angiogeneza je fiziološki proces formiranja novih krvnih sudova posredovan različitim citokinima koji se nazivaju angiogenim faktorima. Mada je njena potencijalna paloliziološka uloga kod čvrstih tumora bita sveobuhvatno proučavana već više od 3 decenije, učešće angiogeneze kod lironične limfocitne leukemije (CEE) i drugih malignih hematoloških poremećaja je bilo prepoznato tek nedavno. Povišeni nivo angiogeneze je dokumentovan različitim eksperimentalnim metodama i u koštanoj srži. i u limfnim čvorovima kod pacijenata sa CEE. Mada uloga angiogeneze u patofiziologiji ove bolesti tek treba da bude potpuno rasvetljena. eksperimentalni podaci sugerišu da nekoliko angiogenih faktora igra ulogu u progresiji bolesti. Takođe se pokazalo da su biološki markeri angiogeneze od prognostičkog značaja za CEL Ovo ukazuje da VEGFR inhibitori mogu takode bili korisni za pacijente sa leukemijom, kao Sto je CEL. (02821 Angiogenesis is a physiological process of new blood vessel formation mediated by various cytokines called angiogenic factors. Although its potential paleolisiological role in solid tumors has been comprehensively studied for more than 3 decades, the involvement of angiogenesis in lyronic lymphocytic leukemia (CEE) and other malignant hematological disorders has only recently been recognized. Elevated levels of angiogenesis have been documented by various experimental methods in both bone marrow and lymph nodes. in patients with CEE. Although the role of angiogenesis in the pathophysiology of this disease has yet to be fully elucidated, several angiogenic factors have been shown to play a role in the progression of the disease. This suggests that VEGFR inhibitors may also be useful in patients with CEL.
|0283|Da bi tumorska masa postala veća od kritične veličine, ona mora razvili prateću vaskulaturu. Pređlagano je da se ciljanjem na tumorsku vaskulaturu ograniči ekspanzija tumora i da bi to moglo bili korisno u terapiji kancera. Posmatranja rasta tumora su ukazala da male tumorske mase mogu opstati u tkivu bez vaskulature specifične za tumor. Zaustavljanje rasta nevaskularizovanih tumora se pripisuje efektima hipoksije u centru tumora. Nedavno je bilo identifikovano više proangiogenih i antiangiogenih faktora i10je dovelo do koncepta "angiogene modulacije", procesa u kome remećenje normalnog odnosa angiogenih stimulansa i inhibitora u tumorskoj masi omogućava autonomnu vaskularizaciju. Izgleda da angiogenom modulacijom upravljaju iste genetske protnenc koje pokreću i malignu konverziju: aktivacija onkogena i gubitak gena za supresiju tumora. Nekoliko faktora rasta deluju kao pozitivni regulatori angiogeneze. Medu njima su primarni vaskularni endoielni faktor rasla (VEGF). bazni fibroblastni faktor rasta tbf-dl- s. i angiogenin. Proteini kao što su trombospondin (Tsp-I ). angiostatin. i endostatin funkcionišu kao negativni regulatori angiogeneze. |0283|For a tumor mass to grow beyond a critical size, it must develop an accompanying vasculature. It has been proposed that targeting the tumor vasculature limits tumor expansion and may be useful in cancer therapy. Observations of tumor growth have indicated that small tumor masses can persist in tissue without tumor-specific vasculature. Growth arrest of non-vascularized tumors is attributed to the effects of hypoxia in the tumor center. More pro-angiogenic and anti-angiogenic factors have recently been identified and have led to the concept of "angiogenic modulation", a process in which disruption of the normal ratio of angiogenic stimulators and inhibitors in the tumor mass enables autonomous vascularization. Angiogenic modulation appears to be governed by the same genetic factors that drive malignant conversion: activation of oncogenes and loss of tumor suppressor genes. Several growth factors act as positive regulators of angiogenesis. Among them are primary vascular endothelial growth factor (VEGF). basic fibroblast growth factor tbf-dl-s. and angiogenin. Proteins such as thrombospondin (Tsp-I). angiostatin. and endostatin function as negative regulators of angiogenesis.
|0284| InhibicijaVEGFR2. ali ne i VEGFRI značajno remeti angiogenu modulaciju, stalnu angiogeneza, i inicijalni rast tumora u mišijem modelu. U kasnim siadijumima tumora se pojavljuje fenotipska rezistencija na VEGFR2 blokadu, pošto posle inicijalnog perioda supresije rasla, tumori tokom lećenja počinju ponovo da rastu. Ova rezistencija VEGF blokade obuhvata reaktivaciju tumorske angiogeneze. nezavisno od VEGF i povezana je sa hipoksijom posredovanom indukcijom drugih proangiogenih faktora, uključujući Članove FGF familije. Ovi drugi proangiogeni signali su funkcionalno uključeni u revaskularizaciju i ponovni rast tumora u evazivnoj fazi, pošto FGF blokada umanjuje progresiju za razliku od VEGF inhibicije. Inhibicija VEGFR2. ali ne i VEGFRI značajno remeti angiogenu modulaciju, stalnu angiogenezu, i inicijalni rast tumora. LJ tumorima u kasnom stadijumu se pojavljuje fenotipska rezistencija na VEGFR2 blokadu, pošto tumori ponovo rastu tokom leeenja posle inicijalnog perioda supresije rasta. Ova rezistencija na VEGF blokadu obuhvata reaktivaciju tumorske angiogeneze. nezavisnu od VEGF i povezana je sa hipoksijom posredovanom indukcijom drugih proangiogenih faktora, uključujući članove FGF familije. Ovi drugi proangiogeni signali su funkcionalno uključeni u revaskularizaciju i ponovni rast tumora u evazivnoj fazi. pošto FGF blokada smanjuje progresiju za razliku od VEGF inhibicije. |0284| Inhibition of VEGFR2. but not VEGFRI significantly disrupts angiogenic modulation, ongoing angiogenesis, and initial tumor growth in a mouse model. In late stage tumors, phenotypic resistance to VEGFR2 blockade appears, since after an initial period of growth suppression, tumors begin to grow again during treatment. This resistance to VEGF blockade includes the reactivation of tumor angiogenesis. independent of VEGF and associated with hypoxia-mediated induction of other proangiogenic factors, including members of the FGF family. These other proangiogenic signals are functionally involved in revascularization and regrowth of tumors in the evasive phase, as FGF blockade attenuates progression in contrast to VEGF inhibition. Inhibition of VEGFR2. but not VEGFRI significantly disrupts angiogenic modulation, ongoing angiogenesis, and initial tumor growth. Late-stage LJ tumors show phenotypic resistance to VEGFR2 blockade, as tumors regrow during treatment after an initial period of growth suppression. This resistance to VEGF blockade involves reactivation of tumor angiogenesis. independent of VEGF and associated with hypoxia-mediated induction of other proangiogenic factors, including members of the FGF family. These other proangiogenic signals are functionally involved in the revascularization and regrowth of tumors in the evasive phase. since FGF blockade reduces progression unlike VEGF inhibition.
|0285|Bilo je ranijih izveštaja o tome da adenovirus sa FGF-zamkom vezuje i blokira različite ligande iz FGF familije, uključujući FGFI. FGF3, FGF7. i FGF 10. čime se efikasno inhibira angiogenezain viiru i in rivo.Zaista, dodavanje tretmana sa FGF-zamkom u fazi ponovnog rasta u mišijem modelu proizvelo je značajno smanjenje rasta tumora u poredenju sa samim anti-VEGFR2. Ovo smanjenje tumorskog opterećenja je bilo praćeno smanjenjem angiogeneze koje je bilo uočeno u vidu smanjene gustine intratumorskih krvnih sudova. |0285|There have been previous reports that FGF-trap adenovirus binds and blocks various ligands of the FGF family, including FGFI. FGF3, FGF7. and FGF 10. thereby effectively inhibiting angiogenesis in vitro and in vivo. Indeed, the addition of FGF-trap treatment during the regrowth phase in a mouse model produced a significant reduction in tumor growth compared to anti-VEGFR2 alone. This decrease in tumor burden was accompanied by a decrease in angiogenesis, which was observed in the form of a reduced density of intratumor blood vessels.
|0286|Batchelor et al. (Batchelor et al.. 2007. Cancer Cell. 11(1). 83-l>5) daju dokaz za normalizaciju krvnih sudova glioblastoma kod pacijenata lečenih sa pan-VEGF inhibitoroin receptoralirozin kinaze. AZD2I7I. u fazi 2 studije. Razlog za primenu AZD2I7I je bio đelimično baziran na re/ullafima koji pokazuju smanjenje perfuzijc i gustine krvnih sudova u in vivo modelu kancera dojke (Miller et al.. 2006. Clin. Cancer Res. 12. 281-288). Pored toga. primenom ortotopičnog glioma modela, je prethodno bio iđentifikovan optimalni vremenski okvir za davanje anti-VEGFR2 antitela radi ostvarivanja sinergističkog efekta su zračenjem. Tokom vremenskog intervala normalizacije, bilo je poboljšano snabdevanje kiseonikom. povećano pokrivanje perieita. i prevelika regulacija angiopoetina-1, sto je dovelo do smanjenja interslicijalnog pritiska i permeabilnosti unutar tumora (\V inkler et al.. 200«). Cancer Cell 6. 553-563). Vremenski interval za normalizaciju se može kvautifikovai i korišćenjem snimanja magnetnom rezonancom (MRI) uz korišćenje MRI gradijenta eha. spin eha. i pojačanja kontrasta da bi sc izmerila zapremina krvi. relativna veličina krvnih sudova i vaskularna permeabilnost. |0286|Batchelor et al. (Batchelor et al.. 2007. Cancer Cell. 11(1). 83-1>5) provide evidence for normalization of glioblastoma blood vessels in patients treated with the pan-VEGF receptor alyrosine kinase inhibitor. AZD2I7I. in phase 2 of the study. The rationale for using AZD2I7I was based in part on reports showing a reduction in perfusion and vessel density in an in vivo model of breast cancer (Miller et al. 2006. Clin. Cancer Res. 12. 281-288). In addition. using an orthotopic glioma model, the optimal time frame for the administration of anti-VEGFR2 antibodies in order to achieve a synergistic effect with radiation was previously identified. During the normalization time interval, the oxygen supply was improved. increased perieit coverage. and overregulation of angiopoietin-1, which led to a decrease in interslicial pressure and permeability within the tumor (\V inkler et al.. 200«). Cancer Cell 6. 553-563). The time interval for normalization can also be quantified using magnetic resonance imaging (MRI) using MRI gradient echo. spin echo. and contrast enhancement to sc measure blood volume. relative size of blood vessels and vascular permeability.
102871 Autori su pokazali da je progresija pri tretmanu sa A7.D2 I 7 I bila povezana sa povećanjem CECs. SDFI, i FGF2. dok je progresija posle prekida davanja leka usuglašena sa povećanjem cirkulišućih progenitorskih ćelija (CPCs) i nivoa FGF2 u plazmi. Povećanje nivoa SDFI i l-'GI 2 u plazmi usaglašeno je sa MRI merenjima. koja su pokazala povećanje relativne gustine i veličine krvnih sudova. Shodno tome. MRI određivanje normalizacije krvnih sudova u kombinaciji sa cirkulišućim biomarkcrima obczbeđuje efikasno sredstvo za određivanje odgovora na antiangiogene agense. 102871 The authors showed that progression on A7.D2 I 7 I treatment was associated with an increase in CECs. SDFI, and FGF2. while progression after drug discontinuation is consistent with an increase in circulating progenitor cells (CPCs) and plasma FGF2 levels. The increase in SDFI and 1-'GI 2 levels in plasma was consistent with MRI measurements. which showed an increase in the relative density and size of blood vessels. Accordingly. MRI determination of blood vessel normalization in combination with circulating biomarkers provides an effective means of determining response to antiangiogenic agents.
PDG FR PDG FR
|0288| Maligni tumor je proizvod nekontrolisane ćelijske proliferacije. Rast ćelija je kontrolisan delikatnom ravnotežom između faktora podsticanja rasta i faktora inhibiranja rasta. U normalnom tkivu proizvodnja i aktivnost ovih faktora rezultuju rastom diferenciranih ćelija koje rastu na kontrolisan i regulisan način koji održava normalni integritet i funkciju organa. Maligna ćelija je izmakla ovoj kontroli: prirodna ravnoteža je poremećena (putem mnoštva mehanizama) i dolazi do neregulisanog, abnormalnog rasta ćelija, faktor rasta koji je od značaja u razvoju tumora je faktor rasta dobijen od trombocita (PDGF) koji obuhvata familiju faktora rasla peptida koji signaliziraju preko receptora tirozin kinaze (PDGFR) na površini ćelija i stimulišu različite ćelijske funkcije, uključujući rast, proliferaciju i diferencijaciju. PDGF ekspresija je bila demonstrirana kod više različitih čvrstih tumora, uključujući glioblastome i karcinome prostate. Inhibitor tirozin kinaze imatinib mezilat. koji ima hemijsko ime 4-|(4-metil-1 - piperazinil)meiil]-N-[4-metil-3-[[4-(3-piridinil)-2-ilpiiiđini! jaminoJ-fenil|benzamiđ metansulfonat, blokira aktivnost Bcr-Abl onkoproteina i receptora tirozin kinaze na površini ćelija c-K.il. i kao takav je odobren za lečenje (ironične mijeloidne leukemije i gastrointestinalnih stromalnih tumora. Imatinib mezilat je takođe moćan inhibitor PDGFR kinaze i trenutno je na ispitivanjima za lečenje hronične iiiijelomonocitne leukemije i glioblastoma multiforme. što je bazirano na dokazu da su kod ovih bolesti aktivirajući mutacije u PDGFR. Pored toga. sorafenib (BAY 43-9006) koji ima hemijsko ime 4-(4-(3-(4-hloro-3(lritluoromeiil)feiiil)ureido)tenoksi)-N2-metilpiridin-2-karboksamid, cilja i na Raf signalnu putanju, da bi se inhibirala proliferacija ćelija, i na VKGFR PDGFR signalne kaskade, da bi se inhibirala tumorska angiogeneza. Sorafenib se ispituje za lečenje više kancera. uključujući kancere jetre i bubrega. |0288| A malignant tumor is a product of uncontrolled cell proliferation. Cell growth is controlled by a delicate balance between growth-promoting factors and growth-inhibiting factors. In normal tissue, the production and activity of these factors result in the growth of differentiated cells that grow in a controlled and regulated manner that maintains normal organ integrity and function. A malignant cell is out of control: the natural balance is disturbed (through a multitude of mechanisms) and unregulated, abnormal cell growth occurs, a growth factor of importance in tumor development is the platelet-derived growth factor (PDGF) which comprises a family of peptide growth factors that signal through the tyrosine kinase receptor (PDGFR) on the cell surface and stimulate various cellular functions, including growth, proliferation and differentiation. PDGF expression has been demonstrated in a number of different solid tumors, including glioblastomas and prostate carcinomas. The tyrosine kinase inhibitor imatinib mesylate. which has the chemical name 4-|(4-methyl-1-piperazinyl)methyl]-N-[4-methyl-3-[[4-(3-pyridinyl)-2-ylpyridine! jaminoJ-phenyl|benzamide methanesulfonate, blocks the activity of Bcr-Abl oncoprotein and receptor tyrosine kinase on the surface of c-K.il cells. and as such is approved for the treatment of (ironic myeloid leukemia and gastrointestinal stromal tumors. Imatinib mesylate is also a potent inhibitor of PDGFR kinase and is currently in trials for the treatment of chronic myelomonocytic leukemia and glioblastoma multiforme. which is based on evidence that in these diseases activating mutations in PDGFR. In addition. sorafenib (BAY 43-9006) which has the chemical name 4-(4-(3-(4-chloromethyl)phenyl)thenoxy)-N2-methylpyridine-2-carboxamide targets both the Raf signaling pathway to inhibit cell proliferation and the VKGFR signaling cascade to inhibit tumor angiogenesis. Sorafenib is being investigated for the treatment of several cancers, including liver and kidney.
|0289| Postoje stanja koja su zavisna od aktivacije PDGFR kao stoje hipereozinolilni sindrom. PDGFR aktivacija jelakode povezana sa drugim malignitetima. koji obuhvalaju hroničnu mijclomonocitnu leukemiju (CMML). Kod jednog drugog poremećaja, dermatofibrosarkoma protuberans. intiltrativnog tumora kože. recipročna translokacija. koja uključuje gen koji kodira PDGF-B liganđ. rezultuje sa konstitutivnom sekrecijom himeričnog liganda i aktivacijom receptora. Imatinib. koji je poznati inhibitor PDGFR. ima aktivnost protiv sve ove tri bolesti. |0289| There are conditions that are dependent on PDGFR activation such as hypereosinyl syndrome. PDGFR activation has been associated with other malignancies. which include chronic myeloid leukemia (CMML). In another disorder, dermatofibrosarcoma protuberans. intiltrative tumor of the skin. reciprocal translocation. which includes the gene encoding PDGF-B ligand. results in constitutive secretion of the chimeric ligand and activation of the receptor. Imatinib. which is a known PDGFR inhibitor. has activity against all three of these diseases.
Prednosti se.ektiv uog iub i bi to ra Advantages se.ektiv uog iub i bi to ra
|0290| Razvoj inhibitora FGFR kinaze sa diferenciranim profilom selektivnosti pruža novu mogućnost za primenu ovih ciljnih agenasa kod pacijenata iz podgrupa čije bolesti pokreće.uzrokuje FGFR đeregulacija. Jedinjenja koja ispoljavaju smanjenu inhibitornu aktivnost na dodatnim kinazama. a naročito na VEGFR2 i PDGFR-beta, pružaju mogućnost da se ostvari diferencirani neželjeni efekal ili profil toksičnosti i kao takva obezheđuju efikasnije lečenje ovih indikacija. Inhibitori VFGFR2 i PDGFR-beta su povezani sa toksičnostima, kao što su hipertenzija ili edemi, respektivno. U slučaju VEGFR2 inhibitora ovaj efekat hipertenzije koji je često ograničavajući za doziranje, može biti kontraindikovan kod izvesnih populacija pacijenata i zahteva kliničku primenu. |0290| The development of FGFR kinase inhibitors with a differentiated selectivity profile provides a new opportunity for the application of these targeted agents in patients from subgroups whose diseases are triggered by FGFR deregulation. Compounds that exhibit reduced inhibitory activity on additional kinases. and especially on VEGFR2 and PDGFR-beta, provide the possibility to achieve a differentiated adverse effect or toxicity profile and as such provide more effective treatment of these indications. VFGFR2 and PDGFR-beta inhibitors are associated with toxicities, such as hypertension or edema, respectively. In the case of VEGFR2 inhibitors, this hypertensive effect, which is often dose-limiting, may be contraindicated in certain patient populations and requires clinical application.
Biološka aktivnost i terapeutske primeneBiological activity and therapeutic applications
|02911Jedinjenja prema pronalasku, i njihove podgrupe imaju za receptor llbroblastnog faktora rasta (FGFR) inhibirajuću ili inodulišuću aktivnost i/ili za receptor vaskiilnrnog etidotelnog faktora rasta ( VI dl R) inhibirajuću ili modulišuću aktivnost, i/ili za receptor faktora rasta dobijen od trombocita (PDGFR) inhibirajuću ili inodulišuću aktivnost, i ona će bili korisna u prevenciji ili lečenju bolesti ili stanja koja su ovde opisana. Pored toga. jedinjenja prema pronalasku, i njihove podgrupe će biti korisna za prevenciju ili lečenje bolesti ili stanja posredovanih kinazama. Pozivanje na prevenciju ili profilaksu ili lečenje bolesti ili stanja, kao što je kancer u svom okviru obuhvata ublažavanje ili smanjenje učestalosti pojave kancera. Compounds of the invention, and subgroups thereof, have fibroblast growth factor receptor (FGFR) inhibitory or inducing activity and/or vascular endothelial growth factor receptor (VI dl R) inhibitory or modulating activity, and/or platelet-derived growth factor receptor (PDGFR) inhibitory or inducing activity, and will be useful in the prevention or treatment of diseases or conditions herein. described. In addition. compounds of the invention, and subgroups thereof, will be useful for the prevention or treatment of kinase-mediated diseases or conditions. A reference to the prevention or prophylaxis or treatment of a disease or condition, such as cancer, includes within its scope the alleviation or reduction of the incidence of cancer.
|0292|Kada se ovde upotrebljava, onda izraz "modulacija", koji se primenjuje na aktivnost kinaze. neba da đefiniše promenu nivoa biološke aktivnosti protein kinaze. Shodno tome. modulacija obuhvata fiziološke promene koje utiču na povećanje ili smanjenje aktivnosti relevantne protein kinaze. I<:>zadnje pomenutom slučaju, modulacija se može opisati kao "inhibicija". Modulacija može biti izazvana direktno ili indirektno i može biti posredovana bilo kojim mehanizmom i na bilo kom fiziološkom nivou uključujući, na primer. nivo genske ekspresije (uključujući, na primer. transkripciju, translaciju i/ili post-translacionu modifikaciju), na nivou ekspresije gena koji kodiraju regulatorne elemente koji deluju direktno ili indirektno na nivoe aktivnosti kinaze. Shodno tome. modulacija može implicirati povećanu/potisnutu ekspresiju ili prckomernu- ili sub- ekspresiju kinaze. uključujući gensku amplifikaciju (tj. višestruke kopije gena) i/ili povećanu ili smanjenu ekspresiju usledIranskripcionog efekta, kao i hiper-lili hipo-)aktivnost i (de(aktivaciju protein kinaze. odnosno kinaza (uključujući (de(aktivaciju) imitacijom, odnosno mutacijama. Kada se ovde upotrebljavaju, onda izraze "modulisan". "modulišući" i "modulisati" treba interpretirati u skladu sa time. |0292|When used herein, the term "modulation" is applied to kinase activity. sky to define the change in the level of protein kinase biological activity. Accordingly. modulation includes physiological changes that affect an increase or decrease in the activity of the relevant protein kinase. In the latter case, modulation can be described as "inhibition". Modulation can be induced directly or indirectly and can be mediated by any mechanism and at any physiological level including, for example. the level of gene expression (including, for example. transcription, translation and/or post-translational modification), at the level of expression of genes encoding regulatory elements that act directly or indirectly on the levels of kinase activity. Accordingly. modulation may imply increased/repressed expression or over- or under-expression of the kinase. including gene amplification (i.e., multiple copies of a gene) and/or increased or decreased expression due to a transcriptional effect, as well as hyper- or hypo-)activity and (de(activation) of protein kinases. i.e. kinases (including (de(activation) by imitation, i.e. mutations. When used herein, then the terms "modulated." "modulating" and "modulating" should be interpreted accordingly).
|02931Kada se ovde upotrebljava, onda izraz "posreduje", koji se upotrebljava npr.uvezi sa ovde opisanom kinazom (i primenjuje. na primer, na različite fiziološke procese, bolesti, stanja, poremećaje, terapije, tretmane ili intervencije) treba da se primeni ograničavajuće, tako da različiti procesi, bolesti, stanja, poremećaji, tretmani i intervencije na koje se on primenjuje predstavljaju one kod kojih kinaza igra biološku ulogu. U slučajevima kada se ovaj izraz primenjuje na bolest, stanje ili poremećaj, onda biološka uloga koju ima kinaza može biti direktna ili indirektna i može biti potrebna i/ili dovoljna za manifestaciju simptoma bolesti, stanja ili poremećaja (ili njegovu etiologiju ili progresiju). Shodno tome. aktivnost kinaze (a naročiti abnormalni nivoi aktivnosti kinaze. npr. prekomerna ekspresija kinaze) ne moraju biti osnovni uzrok bolesti, slanja ili poremećaja: umesto toga, pre se smatra da bolesti, stanja ili poremećaji posredovani kinazom obuhvataju one koji imaju mullifaktorijalne etiologije i kompleksne progresije, u koje je kinaza o kojoj se radi samo đelimično uključena. U slučajevima gde se ovaj izraz primenjuje na lečenje. profilaksu ili intervenciju, uloga koju ima kinaza može biti direktna ili indirektna i može biti potrebna i/ili dovoljna za sprovodenje leeenja, profilakse ili ishoda intervencije. Shodno tome. bolest, stanje ili poremećaj posredovan kinazom obuhvata razvoj rezistencije na bilo koji poseban lek ili lečenje kancera. |02931 When used herein, then the term "mediates", as used e.g. in connection with a kinase described herein (and applied. e.g. to various physiological processes, diseases, conditions, disorders, therapies, treatments or interventions) should be used in a limiting sense, so that the various processes, diseases, conditions, disorders, treatments and interventions to which it applies represent those in which the kinase plays a biological role. In cases where this term is applied to a disease, condition or disorder, then the biological role played by the kinase may be direct or indirect and may be necessary and/or sufficient for the manifestation of symptoms of the disease, condition or disorder (or its etiology or progression). Accordingly. kinase activity (and in particular abnormal levels of kinase activity, e.g. overexpression of a kinase) need not be the underlying cause of a disease, condition or disorder: instead, kinase-mediated diseases, conditions or disorders are rather considered to include those with multifactorial etiologies and complex progressions, in which the kinase in question is only partially involved. In cases where this term applies to treatment. prophylaxis or intervention, the role played by the kinase may be direct or indirect and may be necessary and/or sufficient to effect treatment, prophylaxis or intervention outcomes. Accordingly. a kinase-mediated disease, condition or disorder includes the development of resistance to any particular cancer drug or treatment.
|0294| Shodno lome, na primer. predočava se da će jedinjenja prema pronalasku biti korisna za ublažavanje ili smanjenje učestalosti pojave kancera. |0294| According to break, for example. It is contemplated that the compounds of the invention will be useful in alleviating or reducing the incidence of cancer.
|0295|Preciznije, jedinjenja formule (I) i njihove podgrupe su inhibitori FGFR-a. Na primer. jedinjenja prema pronalasku imaju aktivnost protiv FGFRI. FGFR2. FGFR3. i ili FGFR4. a naročito protiv FGFR-a izabranih između FGFRI, FGFR2 i FGFR3. |0295|More precisely, the compounds of formula (I) and their subgroups are FGFR inhibitors. For example. compounds according to the invention have activity against FGFRI. FGFR2. FGFR3. and or FGFR4. and especially against FGFRs selected from FGFRI, FGFR2 and FGFR3.
102961 Poželjna jedinjenja su jedinjenja koja inhibiraju jedan ili više FGFR izabranih između FGFRI. FGFR2 i FGFR3, a takode i FGFR4. Poželjna jedinjenja prema pronalasku su ona koja imaju IC> vrednosti manje od 0.4 uM. |0297| Jedinjenja prema pronalasku takođe imaju aktivnost protiv VEGFR. 102961 Preferred compounds are compounds that inhibit one or more FGFRs selected from FGFRIs. FGFR2 and FGFR3, and also FGFR4. Preferred compounds according to the invention are those having IC > values of less than 0.4 µM. |0297| The compounds of the invention also have anti-VEGFR activity.
|0298| Jedinjenja prema pronalasku takođe imaju aktivnost protiv PDGFR kinaza. Jedinjenja su naročito inhibitori PDGFR i. na primer. inhibiraju PDGFR A i/ili PDGFR B. |0298| The compounds of the invention also have activity against PDGFR kinases. The compounds are particularly inhibitors of PDGFR and. for example. inhibit PDGFR A and/or PDGFR B.
10299]Pored toga, mnoga jedinjenja prema pronalasku ispoljavaju selektivnost za FGFR I. 2. i ili 3 kinazu. i/ili FGFR4 u poređenju sa VF.GFR (a naročito sa VF.G1 R2) i ili PDGFR i takva jedinjenja predstavljaju jedan poželjni primer izvođenja pronalaska. Jedinjenja naročito ispoljavaju selektivnost prema VP.GFR2. Na primer. mnoga jedinjenja prema pronalasku imaju IC*, vrednosti protiv FGFRI. 2 i ili 3 i'ili I GFR4 koje su između desetostruke i stostruke od IC*, protiv VEGFR (a naročito VEGFR2) i ili PDGFR B. Naročito poželjna jedinjenja prema pronalasku imaju najmanje 10 puta veću aktivnost protiv FGFR, a naročito protiv FGFRI. FGFR2. FGFR3 i/ili FGFR4 nego protiv VEGFR2. Još poželjnije, jedinjenja prema pronalasku imaju najmanje 100 puta veću aktivnost protiv FGFR ili inhibiciju za njega, a naročito protiv FGFRI. FGFR2. FGFR3 i ili i GFR4 nego protiv VEGFR2. Ovo se može utvrditi primenom ovde opisanih metoda. 10299] In addition, many compounds of the invention exhibit selectivity for FGFR I, 2, and or 3 kinase. and/or FGFR4 compared to VF.GFR (and especially VF.G1 R2) and or PDGFR and such compounds represent one preferred embodiment of the invention. The compounds particularly exhibit selectivity towards VP.GFR2. For example. many compounds of the invention have IC* values against FGFRI. 2 and or 3 and or I GFR4 which are between tenfold and one hundredfold of IC*, against VEGFR (and especially VEGFR2) and or PDGFR B. Especially preferred compounds according to the invention have at least 10 times greater activity against FGFR, and especially against FGFRI. FGFR2. FGFR3 and/or FGFR4 than against VEGFR2. Even more preferably, the compounds of the invention have at least 100-fold greater activity against FGFR or inhibition thereof, particularly against FGFRI. FGFR2. FGFR3 and or both GFR4 than against VEGFR2. This can be determined using the methods described here.
|0300| Kao posledica njihove aktivnosti u modulisanju ili inhibiranju FGFR. VEGFR i ili PDGFR kinaze, jedinjenja će biti korisna za obezbeđivanje sredstva za sprečavanje rasta ili inđukovanje apoptoze neoplazija.anaročito inhibiranjem angiogeneze. Zbog toga je očekivano da će se jedinjenja pokazati korisnim u lečenju ili prevenciji proliterativnih poremećaja kao što su kanceri. Pored toga. jedinjenja prema pronalasku bi mogla bili korisna u lečenju bolesti kod kojih je poremećena proliferacija. upoptoza ili diferencijacija. |0300| As a consequence of their activity in modulating or inhibiting FGFR. VEGFR and or PDGFR kinases, the compounds will be useful in providing a means of inhibiting the growth or inducing apoptosis of neoplasia, particularly by inhibiting angiogenesis. It is therefore expected that the compounds will prove useful in the treatment or prevention of proliferative disorders such as cancers. In addition. compounds of the invention may be useful in the treatment of diseases in which proliferation is impaired. upoptosis or differentiation.
|030l]Posebno tumori sa aktivirajućim mutantima VEGFR-a Ili prevelikom regulacijom VEGFR-a. kao i pacijenti sa povišenim nivoima serumske laktal dehidrogenaze mogu biti posebno oseiljivi na jedinjenja prema pronalasku. Za pacijente sa aktivirajućim mutantima bilo koje od izolbrmi specifičnih R 1 Ks koje su ovde razmotrene takođe može biti posebno korisno lečenje sa jeciinjenjima prema pronalasku. Na primer. prekomerna ekspresija VEGFR u ćelijama akutne leukemije, gde klonski progenitor može izražavati VEGFR. Takode posebni tumori sa aktivirajućim mutantima ili prevelikom regulacijom ili prekomernom ekspresijom bilo koje od izoformi FGFR. kao što su FGFRI. FGFR2 ili FGFR3 ili FGFR4 mogu biti posebno osetljivi na jedin jenja prema pronalasku i shodno tome. za pacijente sa takvim posebnim tumorima koji su ovde razmotreni takođe može bili posebno korisno lečenje sa jedinjenjima prema pronalasku. Može bili poželjno kada je lečenje u vezi imitiranog oblika jednog od receptora tirozin kinaze ili usmereno na njega, kao što je ovde razmotreno. Dijagnoza tumora sa takvim mutacijama bi mogla biti izvršena korišćenjem tehnika poznatih stručnjaku iz odgovarajuće oblasti i kao što je ovde opisano, kao šio su RTPCR i |030l]Especially tumors with activating VEGFR mutants or VEGFR overregulation. as well as patients with elevated levels of serum lactal dehydrogenase may be particularly sensitive to the compounds of the invention. Patients with activating mutants of any of the isoform-specific R 1 Xs discussed herein may also be particularly beneficial to treatment with compounds of the invention. For example. overexpression of VEGFR in acute leukemia cells, where the clonal progenitor may express VEGFR. Also specific tumors with activating mutants or upregulation or overexpression of any of the FGFR isoforms. such as FGFRIs. FGFR2 or FGFR3 or FGFR4 may be particularly sensitive to the compounds of the invention and accordingly. patients with such particular tumors as discussed herein may also be particularly beneficial to treatment with compounds of the invention. It may be desirable when the treatment is related to or directed to a mimic form of one of the tyrosine kinase receptors, as discussed herein. Diagnosis of tumors with such mutations could be performed using techniques known to those skilled in the art and as described herein, such as RTPCR and
ITSH ITSH
|0302| Primeri kancera koji se mogu lečiti (ili inhibirali) obuhvalaju. ali nisu ograničeni na sledeće: karcinom, na primer, karcinom mokraćne bešike. dojke, debelog creva (npr. kolorektalni karcinomi, kao što su adenokarcinom kolona i adenom kolona), bubrega, epiderma. jetre, pluća, kao što su. na primer. adenokarcinom, kancer malih ćelija pluća i karcinomi nemalih ćelija pluća, jednjaka, žučne kese. jajnika, pankreasa, npr. egzokrini karcinom pankreasa, želuca, grlića materice, endometrijuma. štitne žlezde, prostate, ili kože. na primer. karcinom skvamoznth ćelija, hematopoezni tumor limfoidne loze, kao što su. na primer. leukemija, akutna limfocitna leukemija, hronična limfocitna leukemija, limfom B-ćelija. limfom T-ćelija. Hodžkinov limfom. ne-l lodžkinov limfom, limfom vlasastih ćelija, ili Burkilov limfom: hematopoezni tumor mijeloidne loze. kao što su. na primer. leukemije, akutne i hronične mijelogene leukemije, mijeloproliferativni sindrom, mijelođisplastični sindrom, ili promijelocitična leukemija: multipli mijelom; folikularni kancer štitne žlezde: tumor mezenhimalnog porekla, kao što su. na primer. fibrosarkom |0302| Examples of cancers that can be treated (or inhibited) include. but are not limited to the following: cancer, for example, bladder cancer. breast, colon (eg, colorectal cancers, such as colonic adenocarcinoma and colonic adenoma), kidney, epidermis. liver, lungs, such as. for example. adenocarcinoma, small cell lung cancer and non-small cell lung cancer, esophagus, gall bladder. ovaries, pancreas, e.g. exocrine carcinoma of the pancreas, stomach, cervix, endometrium. thyroid, prostate, or skin. for example. squamous cell carcinoma, hematopoietic tumor of the lymphoid lineage, such as for example. leukemia, acute lymphocytic leukemia, chronic lymphocytic leukemia, B-cell lymphoma. T-cell lymphoma. Hodgkin's lymphoma. non-l Lodzkin's lymphoma, hairy cell lymphoma, or Burkill's lymphoma: a hematopoietic tumor of the myeloid lineage. as they are. for example. leukemia, acute and chronic myelogenous leukemia, myeloproliferative syndrome, myelodysplastic syndrome, or promyelocytic leukemia: multiple myeloma; follicular thyroid cancer: a tumor of mesenchymal origin, such as for example. fibrosarcoma
ili rabdomiosarkom: tumor centralnog ili perifernog nervnog sistema, kao što su. na primer. astrocitom. neuroblastom. gliom ili švanom: metanom; seminom: teratokarcinom: osteosarkom: kseroderma pigmentozum; keraloktantom: folikularni kancer štitne žlezde: ili Kapošijev sarkom. or rhabdomyosarcoma: a tumor of the central or peripheral nervous system, such as for example. astrocytoma. neuroblastoma. glioma or schwannoma: metanoma; seminoma: teratocarcinoma: osteosarcoma: xeroderma pigmentosum; keraloktantoma: follicular cancer of the thyroid gland: or Kaposi's sarcoma.
(03031 Izvesni kanceri su rezistentni na lečenje sa pojedinim tekovima. Razlog za to može biti tip tumora ili do toga može doći zbog lečenja sa jedinjenjeni. Ulom smislu navođenje multiplog mijeloma obuhvata multipli mijelom osetljiv na bortezomib ili refraktorni multipli mijelom. Slično tome, navođenje (ironične niijelogene leukemije obuhvata hroničnu mijelogenu leukemiju osetljivu na imitanib i rel'raktornu hroničnu mijelogenu leukemiju. Hronična mijelogena leukemija je takode poznata kao hronićna mijeloiđna leukemija, (ironična granulocitna leukemija ili CML. Slično tome. akutna mijelogena leukemija se lakođe naziva akutnom niijeloblastičnom leukemijom, akutnom granulocitnom leukemijom, akutnom nelimfocitnom leukemijom ili AMf. (03031 Certain cancers are resistant to treatment with certain courses. This may be due to the type of tumor or may be due to treatment with a compound. In general, the designation of multiple myeloma includes bortezomib-sensitive multiple myeloma or refractory multiple myeloma. Similarly, the designation of ironic myelogenous leukemia includes imitinib-sensitive chronic myelogenous leukemia and refractory chronic myelogenous leukemia. Myelogenous leukemia is also known as chronic myeloid leukemia, (ironic granulocytic leukemia or CML. Similarly, acute myelogenous leukemia is also called acute nieloblastic leukemia, acute granulocytic leukemia, acute nonlymphocytic leukemia, or AMf.
|0304|Jedinjenja prema pronalasku se mogu takođe primeniti u lečenju hemalopoeznih bolesti sa abnormalnom ćelijskom proliferacijom, bilo premalignih ili stabilnih, kao što su mijeloproliferativne bolesti. Mijeloproliferativne bolesti ("MPD"s) su grupa bolesti koštane srži. kod kojih se stvara višak ćelija. One su srodne i mogu se razviti u mijelodisplastični sindrom. Mijeloproliferativne bolesti obuhvalaju sledeće: policitemija\era. esencijalna trombociiemija i primarna mijeloftbroza. |0304|The compounds of the invention can also be used in the treatment of hematopoietic diseases with abnormal cell proliferation, whether premalignant or stable, such as myeloproliferative diseases. Myeloproliferative diseases ("MPDs") are a group of bone marrow diseases. in which an excess of cells is created. They are related and can develop into myelodysplastic syndrome. Myeloproliferative diseases include the following: polycythemia\era. essential thrombocyemia and primary myelophtbrosis.
103051Shodno tome. u farmaceutskim kompozici jama, i za jedinjenju prema ovom pronalasku za upotrebu u lečenju bolesti ili stanja koje sadrže abnormalni rast ćelija, bolest ili stanje koje sadrži abnormalni ćelijski rast u jednom primeru izvođen ja je kancer. 103051 Accordingly. in a pharmaceutical composition, and for a compound of the present invention for use in the treatment of a disease or condition involving abnormal cell growth, the disease or condition involving abnormal cell growth in one example being cancer.
(03061Druge T ćelijske limfoproliferativne bolesti obuhvataju one koje potiču od ćelija prirodnih ubica. Izraz limfom B-ćelija obuhvata difuzni limfom velikih B-celija (03061Other T cell lymphoproliferative diseases include those derived from natural killer cells. The term B-cell lymphoma includes diffuse large B-cell lymphoma
|03071Pored toga jedinjenja prema pronalasku se mogu primeniti za gastrointestinalni kancer (takođe poznat kao kancer želuca) npr. za gastrointestinalne stromalne mmore. Gastrointestinalni kancer se odnosi na maligna stanja gastrointestinalnog trakta, uključujući jednjak, želudac, jetru, bilijarni sistem, pankreas, creva. i anus. |03071 In addition the compounds according to the invention can be used for gastrointestinal cancer (also known as stomach cancer) e.g. for gastrointestinal stromal tumors. Gastrointestinal cancer refers to malignant conditions of the gastrointestinal tract, including the esophagus, stomach, liver, biliary system, pancreas, intestines. and anus.
|0308|Sledeći primer tumora mezenhimalnog porekla je Juingov sarkom. |0308|The next example of a tumor of mesenchymal origin is Ewing's sarcoma.
|0309|Shodno tome. u farmaceutskim kompozicijama i za jedinjenje prema ovom pronalasku za upotrebu u lečenju bolesti ili stanja koje sadrži abnormalni rast ćelija, ta bolest ili stanje koje sadrži abnormalni rast ćelija u jednom primeru izvođenja je kancer. |0309|Accordingly. in pharmaceutical compositions and for a compound of the present invention for use in the treatment of a disease or condition comprising abnormal cell growth, said disease or condition comprising abnormal cell growth in one exemplary embodiment is cancer.
[03101Posebni pođskupovi kancera obuhvalaju multipli mijelom. kancere mokraćne bešike. grlića materice, prostate i štitne žlezde. pluća, dojke i debelog creva. [03101Special subsets of cancer include multiple myeloma. bladder cancer. cervix, prostate and thyroid gland. lungs, breast and colon.
|03111Sledeći podskup kancera obuhvata multipli mijelom, karcinom mokraćne bešike. hepatocelularni karcinom, oralni karcinom skvamoznih ćelija i karcinom grlića materice. |03111 The next subset of cancers includes multiple myeloma, bladder cancer. hepatocellular carcinoma, oral squamous cell carcinoma and cervical carcinoma.
103121Dalje je predočeno da će jedinjenje prema pronalasku koje ima KiPR inhibitornu aktivnost, kao Sto je FGFRI inhibitorna aktivnost, biti posebno korisno u lečenju ili prevenciji kancera dojke, a naročilo klasičnih lobularnih karcinoma (CLC). 103121 It is further presented that a compound according to the invention that has KiPR inhibitory activity, such as FGFRI inhibitory activity, will be particularly useful in the treatment or prevention of breast cancer, especially classical lobular carcinoma (CLC).
f0313)Pošlo jedinjenja prema pronalasku imaju FGFR-I aktivnost, ona će takođe biti korisna u lečenju kancera prostate ili pituitarnog kancera. f0313) Since the compounds according to the invention have FGFR-I activity, they will also be useful in the treatment of prostate cancer or pituitary cancer.
|03141Jedinjenja prema pronalasku kao FGFR inhibitori su naročito korisna u lečenju multiplog mijeloma. mijeloprol iterativnih poremećaja, kancera enđometrijuma. kancera prostate, kancera mokraćne bešike. kancera pluća, kancera jajnika, kancera dojke, kancera želuca, kolorekialnog kancera. i oralnog karcinoma skvamoznih ćelija. |03141 Compounds of the invention as FGFR inhibitors are particularly useful in the treatment of multiple myeloma. mieloprol of iterative disorders, endometrial cancer. prostate cancer, bladder cancer. lung cancer, ovarian cancer, breast cancer, stomach cancer, colorectal cancer. and oral squamous cell carcinoma.
|03I5|Sledeći podskupovi kancera su multipli mijelom. kancer endometrijuma. kancer mokraćne bešike. kancer grlića materice, kancer prostate, kancer pluća, kancer dojke, kolorektalni kancer i karcinom štitne žlezde. |03I5|The following cancer subsets are multiple myeloma. endometrial cancer. bladder cancer. cervical cancer, prostate cancer, lung cancer, breast cancer, colorectal cancer and thyroid cancer.
(03161 Jedinjenja prema pronalasku su naročito korisnau lečenju multiplog mijeloma (a naročito multiplog mijeloma sa1(4:14) translokacijom ili prekomernom ekspresijom FGFR3i. kancera prostate (hormonskih refraktornih karcinoma prostate), kancera endometrijuma (a naročito tumora endometrijuma sa aktivirajućim mutacijama u FGFR2) i kancera dojke (a naročito lobularnth kancera dojke). (03161 Compounds according to the invention are particularly useful in the treatment of multiple myeloma (and especially multiple myeloma with 1(4:14) translocation or overexpression of FGFR3i). prostate cancer (hormone-refractory prostate cancer), endometrial cancer (and especially endometrial tumors with activating mutations in FGFR2) and breast cancer (and especially lobularnth breast cancer).
1031T| Jedinjenja su naročito korisna za lečenje lobularnih karcinoma, kao sto je ( I.G (klasični lobularni karcinom).1031T| The compounds are particularly useful for the treatment of lobular carcinomas, such as (I.G (classic lobular carcinoma).
|0318|Pošto jedinjenja imaju aktivnost protiv FGFR3. onda će ona biti korisna u lečenju multiplog mijeloma i karcinoma mokraćne bešike. |0318|Since the compounds have activity against FGFR3. then it will be useful in the treatment of multiple myeloma and bladder cancer.
|03I9|Jedinjenja su naročito korisna za lečenje multiplog mijeloma pozitivnog na t(4;]4) translokaciji. |03I9|The compounds are particularly useful for the treatment of multiple myeloma positive for the t(4;]4) translocation.
103201Pošto jedinjenja imaju aktivnost protiv FGFR2. onda će ona biti korisna u lečenju kancera endometrijuma, jajnika, želuca i kolorektalnog kancera. FGFR2 je takođe prekomerno izražen kod epitelijalnog kancera jajnika, pa zato jedinjenja prema pronalasku mogu biti specifično korisna u lečenju kancera jajnika, kao što je epitelijalni kancer jajnika. 103201 As the compounds have activity against FGFR2. then it will be useful in the treatment of endometrial, ovarian, gastric and colorectal cancer. FGFR2 is also overexpressed in epithelial ovarian cancer, and therefore the compounds of the invention may be specifically useful in the treatment of ovarian cancer, such as epithelial ovarian cancer.
|0321|Jedinjenja prema pronalasku takođe mogu biti korisna u lečenju tumora koji su prethodno tretirani sa VEGFR2 inhibilorom ili VEGFR2 antitelom (npr. Avastin). |0321|Compounds of the invention may also be useful in the treatment of tumors previously treated with a VEGFR2 inhibitor or VEGFR2 antibody (eg, Avastin).
10322[Jedinjenja prema pronalasku mogu naročito bili korisna u lečenju VEGFR2-rezistentnih tumora. VEGFR2 inhibitori i antilela se upotrebljavaju u tečenju karcinoma štitne žlezde i bubrežnih ćelija, pa zato jedinjenja prema pronalasku mogu biti korisna u lečenju VEGER2-rezistenmih karcinoma štitne žlezde i bubrežnih ćelija. 10322[The compounds of the invention may be particularly useful in the treatment of VEGFR2-resistant tumors. VEGFR2 inhibitors and antibodies are used in the course of thyroid and renal cell carcinomas, therefore the compounds of the invention may be useful in the treatment of VEGFR2-resistant thyroid and renal cell carcinomas.
|0323|Kanceri mogu biti kanceri koji su osetljivi na inhibiciju jednog ili više KGFR-a izabranih između FGFRI. FGFR2. FGFR3. FGFR4. kao što su. na primer. jedan ili više FGFR-a izabranih između FGFR I. FGFR2 ili FGFR3.|0324|Da li je neki kancer onaj koji je osetljiv na inhibici ju FGFR. VEGFR ili PDGFR signalizacije ili ne. može se odrediti testom rasta ćelija koji je dole opisan ili metodom koji je opisan u ođeljku pod naslovom "Dijagnostičke metode". |0323|Cancers can be cancers that are sensitive to inhibition of one or more KGFRs selected from the FGFRIs. FGFR2. FGFR3. FGFR4. as they are. for example. one or more FGFRs selected from FGFR I. FGFR2 or FGFR3.|0324|Is any cancer sensitive to FGFR inhibition. VEGFR or PDGFR signaling or not. can be determined by the cell growth assay described below or by the method described in the section entitled "Diagnostic Methods".
|0325|Dalje je predočeno da će jedinjenja prema pronalasku, a naročito ona jedinjenja koja imaju FGFR, VEGFR ili PDGFR inhibitornu aktivnost, biti posebno korisna u lečenju ili prevenciji kancera tipa koji je povezan ili karakterisan prisustvom povišenih nivoa FGFR. VEGFR ili PDGFR. kao što su. na primer, kanceri koji su navedeni u ovom kontekstu u uvodnom ođeljku ove prijave. |0325|It is further contemplated that the compounds of the invention, and particularly those compounds having FGFR, VEGFR or PDGFR inhibitory activity, will be particularly useful in the treatment or prevention of cancers of the type associated with or characterized by the presence of elevated levels of FGFR. VEGFR or PDGFR. as they are. for example, the cancers referred to in this context in the introductory section of this application.
|0326|Otkriveno je da se neki FGFR inhibitori mogu primeniti u kombinaciji sa drugim antikancerozniin agensima. Na primer. može biti korisno da se kombinuje inhibitor koji indukuje apoptozu sa drugim agensom koji debije nekim drugačijim mehanizmom da bi regulisao rast ćelija, čime se tretiraju dve karakteristične odlike razvoja kancera. Primeri takvih kombinacija su navedeni dote. |0326|It has been discovered that some FGFR inhibitors can be used in combination with other anticancer agents. For example. it may be useful to combine an inhibitor that induces apoptosis with another agent that works by a different mechanism to regulate cell growth, thereby treating two hallmarks of cancer development. Examples of such combinations are listed below.
|()3271 Takode je predočeno da će jedinjenja prema pronalasku biti korisna u lečenju drugih slanja koja nastaju usled poremećaja u proliferaciji. kao što je tip II ili insulin-nezavisni dijabetes melitus. auioimune bolesti, trauma glave, moždani udar, epilepsija, neurodegenerativne bolesti, kao što je Alcluijmerova, bolesti motornih neurona, progresivne supranuklearne paralize, kortikobazalnc degeneracije i Pikove bolesti, na primer. autoimune bolesti i n e u rod ege n e rat i v n e bo I e s t i. |()3271 It is also contemplated that the compounds of the invention will be useful in the treatment of other disorders resulting from proliferative disorders. such as type II or non-insulin-dependent diabetes mellitus. autoimmune diseases, head trauma, stroke, epilepsy, neurodegenerative diseases such as Alzheimer's, motor neuron diseases, progressive supranuclear palsy, corticobasal degeneration and Pick's disease, for example. autoimmune diseases and inborn diseases.
|0328|Jedna podgmpa bolesti i stanja gde je predočeno da će jedinjenja prema pronalasku biti korisna se sastoji od inflamatornih bolesti, kardiovaskularnih bolesli i zarastanja rana. |0328|One subset of diseases and conditions where the compounds of the invention are predicted to be useful are inflammatory diseases, cardiovascular diseases and wound healing.
|0329|Takođe je poznalo da FGFR. VEGFR i PDGFR imaju ulogu u apoptozi. angiogenezi. proliferaciji. diferencijaciji i transkripciji i zato bi jedinjenja prema pronalasku takode mogla bili korisna u lečenju sledećih |0329|It also knew that FGFR. VEGFR and PDGFR have a role in apoptosis. angiogenesis. proliferation. differentiation and transcription and therefore the compounds of the invention may also be useful in the treatment of the following
bolesti koje se razlikuju od kancera: hronične inflamatorne bolesti, na primer. sistemski hipus eritemalozus. autoimuno posredovani glomerulonefritis. reuniatoidni artritis, psorijazu. iuflamatnrna bolest creva, autoimuni dijabetes melitus. ekcemske hipersenzitivne reakcije, astma. COPD. rinitis. i bolest gornjeg respiratornog trakta: kardiovaskularne bolesti, na primer. kardijaćna hipertrofija, restenoza. ateroskleroza; neurodegenerativni poremećaji, na primer. Alchajmerova bolest, demencija povezana sa AIDS-om. I'arkinsonova bolest, amiotropna lateralna skleroza, relinitis pigmentoza, spinalna muskularna atropiju i eerebelarna degeneracija; glomerulonefritis; mijelodisplastični sindromi, ishemijska povreda povezana sa infarktom miokarda. moždanim udarom i reperfuzionom povredom, aritmijom, aterosklerozom. toksinom indukovane ili sa alkoholom povezane bolesti jetre, hematološke bolesti, na primer. (ironična anemija i aplastićna anemija: degenerativne bolesti tmiskuloskeletnog sistema, na primer. osleoporoza i artritis, na aspirin osetljivi rinosinusitis. cistična fibroza, multipla skleroza, bubrežne bolesti i kancerski bol. diseases other than cancer: chronic inflammatory diseases, for example. systemic hippus erythematosus. autoimmune-mediated glomerulonephritis. rheumatoid arthritis, psoriasis. inflammatory bowel disease, autoimmune diabetes mellitus. eczematous hypersensitivity reactions, asthma. COPD. rhinitis. and upper respiratory tract disease: cardiovascular disease, for example. cardiac hypertrophy, restenosis. atherosclerosis; neurodegenerative disorders, for example. Alzheimer's disease, AIDS-related dementia. Parkinson's disease, amyotrophic lateral sclerosis, relinitis pigmentosa, spinal muscular atrophy and cerebellar degeneration; glomerulonephritis; myelodysplastic syndromes, ischemic injury associated with myocardial infarction. stroke and reperfusion injury, arrhythmia, atherosclerosis. toxin-induced or alcohol-related liver diseases, hematological diseases, for example. (ironic anemia and aplastic anemia: degenerative diseases of the musculoskeletal system, eg. osteoporosis and arthritis, aspirin-sensitive rhinosinusitis. cystic fibrosis, multiple sclerosis, kidney disease and cancer pain.
103301Pored toga, mutacije FGFR2 su povezane sa nekoliko ozbiljnih abnormalnosti u razvoju humanog skeleta i zbog toga bi jedinjenja prema pronalasku mogla da budu korisna u lečenju abnormalnosti u razvoju humanog skeleta, uključujući abnormalno okoštavanje kranijalnih sutura (kraniosinostoza). Apertov (AP) sindrom; Kruzonov sindrom. Džekson-Vajsov sindrom, Ber-Stivensonov cutis gvrate sindrom, i Pfajferov sindrom. 103301 In addition, FGFR2 mutations are associated with several serious abnormalities in human skeletal development, and therefore the compounds of the invention may be useful in the treatment of abnormalities in human skeletal development, including abnormal ossification of cranial sutures (craniosynostosis). Apert (AP) syndrome; Crouzon syndrome. Jackson-Weiss syndrome, Burr-Stevenson cutis gvrate syndrome, and Pfeiffer syndrome.
10331JDalje je predočeno da će jedinjenja prema pronalasku koja imaju FGFR inhibitornu aktivnost, kao što je FGFR2 ili FGFR3 inhibitorna aktivnost, biti posebno korisna u lečenju ili prevenciji bolesti skeleta. Posebne bolesti skeleta su ahondroplazija ili tanatoforni dvarfiz.am (takode je poznat kaolanatoforna displazija). It is further contemplated that compounds of the invention having FGFR inhibitory activity, such as FGFR2 or FGFR3 inhibitory activity, will be particularly useful in the treatment or prevention of skeletal diseases. Special diseases of the skeleton are achondroplasia or thanatophoric dwarfism (also known as kaolanatophoric dysplasia).
103321Dalje je predočeno da će jedinjenje prema pronalasku koje ima FGFR inhibitornu aktivnost, kao što je FGFRI, FGFR2 ili FGFR3 inhibitorna aktivnost, biti posebno korisno u lečenju Ili prevenciji u patologijama u kojima je simptom progresivna fibroza. Fibrotična stanja u kojima jedinjenja prema pronalasku mogu biti korisna u lečenju obuhvataju bolesti kod kojih se ispoljava abnormalno ili prekomerno deponovanje libroznog tkiva, na primer. kod ciroze jetre, glomerulonefritisa. plućne fibroze. sistemske fibroze. reumatoidnog artritisa, kao i prirodnog procesa zarastanja rana. Jedinjenja prema pronalasku mogu biti naročito korisna u lečenju plućne fibroze. a naročito idiopatske plućne fibroze. 103321 It is further contemplated that a compound of the invention having FGFR inhibitory activity, such as FGFRI, FGFR2 or FGFR3 inhibitory activity, will be particularly useful in the treatment or prevention of pathologies in which progressive fibrosis is a symptom. Fibrotic conditions in which the compounds of the invention may be useful in the treatment include diseases in which there is abnormal or excessive deposition of librous tissue, for example. in liver cirrhosis, glomerulonephritis. pulmonary fibrosis. systemic fibrosis. rheumatoid arthritis, as well as the natural wound healing process. The compounds of the invention may be particularly useful in the treatment of pulmonary fibrosis. and especially idiopathic pulmonary fibrosis.
103331Prekomerna ekspresija i aktivacija FGFR i VI-GFK u vaskulaturi povezanoj sa tumorom takođe sugerišu da je uloga jedinjenja prema pronalasku u prevenciji i prekidanju inicijacije tumorske angiogeneze. Jedinjenja prema pronalasku mogu biti naročito korisna u lečenju kancera. metastaza, leukemija, kao što je CLL. očnih bolesti, kao što su sa starošću povezana makularna degeneracija, a naročito vlažna forma sa starošću povezane maku lame degeneracije, ishemijske proliterativne retinopatije. kao što su retinopatija pre zrelosti (ROP) i dijabetična retinopatija. reuniatoidni artritis i hemangiom. 103331 Overexpression and activation of FGFR and VI-GFK in the tumor-associated vasculature also suggest that the role of the compounds of the invention is in preventing and interrupting the initiation of tumor angiogenesis. The compounds of the invention may be particularly useful in the treatment of cancer. metastasis, leukemia, such as CLL. eye diseases, such as age-related macular degeneration, and especially the wet form of age-related macular degeneration, ischemic proliterative retinopathy. such as retinopathy of prematurity (ROP) and diabetic retinopathy. reuniatoid arthritis and hemangioma.
f03341Pošto jedinjenja prema pronalasku inhibiraju PDGFR. ona takode mogu bili korisna u lečenju više tipova tumora i leukemija uključujući glioblastome, kao što su glioblastom multiforme. karcinomi prostate, gastrointestinalni stromalni tumori, kancer jetre, kancer bubrega, hronična mijeloidna leukemija, hronična mijelomonocitna leukemija (CMML), kao i hipereozinolllni sindrom, retki proliferativni hematološki poremećaj i dermatofibrosarkom protuberans, inflltrativni tumor kože. f03341 Since the compounds of the invention inhibit PDGFR. they may also be useful in the treatment of several types of tumors and leukemias including glioblastomas, such as glioblastoma multiforme. prostate cancers, gastrointestinal stromal tumors, liver cancer, kidney cancer, chronic myeloid leukemia, chronic myelomonocytic leukemia (CMML), as well as hypereosinolar syndrome, a rare proliferative hematologic disorder, and dermatofibrosarcoma protuberans, an invasive skin tumor.
|0335|Aktivnost jedinjenja prema pronalasku kao inhibitora FGFR I-4. V'f.GPR i ili PDGFR A B može bili izmerena korišćenjem testova koji su navedeni dole u primerima i nivo aktivnosti koji ispoljava dato jedinjenje može biti đefinisan u smislu\ CM, vrednosti.Poželjna jedinjenja prema predmetnom pronalasku su jedinjenja koja imaju IC\„ vrednosi manju od I uM. još poželjnije manju od 0.1 uM. |0335|Activity of compounds according to the invention as FGFR I-4 inhibitors. V'f. GPR and or PDGFR A B can be measured using the assays listed below in the examples and the level of activity exhibited by a given compound can be defined in terms of CM values. Preferred compounds according to the present invention are compounds having IC values of less than 1 µM, more preferably less than 0.1 µM.
|0336| Pronalaskom su realizovana jedinjenja koja imaju FGFR inhibirajuću ili tnođulišuću aktivnost, i predočeno je daće biti korisna u prevenciji ili lečenju bolesti ili stanja posredovanih sa FGFR kina/ama. |0336| The invention provides compounds that have FGFR inhibitory or anti-inflammatory activity, and are expected to be useful in the prevention or treatment of diseases or conditions mediated by FGFR kinase(s).
|0337| U jednom primeru izvođenja, realizovano je jedinjenje koje je ovde delinisano za upotrebu u terapiji. U sledećem primeru izvođenja, realizovano je jedinjenje koje je ovde delinisano za upotrebu u profilaksi ili lečenju bolesti ili stanja posredovanog sa FGFR kinazom |0337| In one exemplary embodiment, a compound delineated herein for use in therapy is provided. In the following exemplary embodiment, a compound disclosed herein for use in the prophylaxis or treatment of an FGFR kinase-mediated disease or condition is provided.
|0338| Tako je. na primer. predočeno da će jedinjenja prema pronalasku biti korisna u ublažavanju ili smanjenju učestalosti pojave kancera. Shodno tome. u sledećem primeru izvođenja je realizovano jedinjenje koje je ovde definisano za upotrebu u profilaksi ili lečenju kancera. |0338| That's right. for example. demonstrated that the compounds of the invention will be useful in alleviating or reducing the incidence of cancer. Accordingly. in the following exemplary embodiment, a compound defined herein for use in the prophylaxis or treatment of cancer is provided.
|0339| Shodno tome, prema jednom aspektu, pronalaskom je realizovana upotrebom jedinjenja za proizvodnju leka za profilaksu ili lečenje bolesti ili stanja posredovanog sa FGFR kinazom. a jedinjenje ima formulu (I) koja je ovde definisana. |0339| Accordingly, according to one aspect, the invention is realized by the use of the compound for the manufacture of a medicament for the prophylaxis or treatment of a disease or condition mediated by FGFR kinase. and the compound has formula (I) as defined herein.
10340) U jednom primeru izvođenja, realizovana je upotreba jedinjenja koje je ovde definisano za proizvodnju leka za profilaksu ili lečenje bolesti ili stanja koje je ovde opisano. 10340) In one exemplary embodiment, the use of a compound defined herein for the manufacture of a medicament for the prophylaxis or treatment of a disease or condition described herein is realized.
103411 U sledećem primeru izvođenja, realizovana je upotreba jedinjenja koje je ovde delinisano za proizvodnju leka za profilaksu ili lečenje kancera. 103411 In the following exemplary embodiment, the use of the compound described herein for the manufacture of a drug for the prophylaxis or treatment of cancer is realized.
|0342| Shodno tome. predmetni opis pronalaska, između ostalog, opisuje |0342| Accordingly. the subject description of the invention, among other things, describes
jedinjenje formule (I) za upotrebu u metodi za profilaksu ili lečenje bolesti ili stanja posredovanog sa FGFR kinazom, pri čemu metod obuhvata davanje subjektu kome je to potrebno jedinjenja formule (I ) koje je ovde definisano. a compound of formula (I) for use in a method for the prophylaxis or treatment of an FGFR kinase mediated disease or condition, the method comprising administering to a subject in need thereof a compound of formula (I) as defined herein.
|0343| U jednom primeru izvođenja, realizovano je jedinjenje formule (I) za upotrebu u metodi profilakse ili lečenja bolesti ili stanja koje je ovde opisano, koji metod sadrži davanje subjektu kome je to potrebno jedinjenja formule ti) koje je ovde opisano. |0343| In one exemplary embodiment, a compound of formula (I) is provided for use in a method of prophylaxis or treatment of a disease or condition described herein, which method comprises administering to a subject in need thereof a compound of formula (i) described herein.
103441 U sledećem primeru izvođenja, realizovano je jedinjenje formule (!) za upotrebu u metodi profilakse ili lečenja kancera, koji metod sadrži davanje subjektu kome jelo potrebno jedinjenja formule (I) koje je ovde opisano. 103451 Jedinjenje formule (I) za upotrebu u metodi za ublažavanje ili smanjenje učestalosti pojave bolesti ili stanja posredovanog sa FGFR kinazom. koji metod sadrži davanje subjektu kome je to potrebno jedinjenja formule (I) koje je ovde opisano. 103441 In the following exemplary embodiment, a compound of formula (!) is provided for use in a method of prophylaxis or treatment of cancer, which method comprises administering to a subject in need thereof a compound of formula (I) described herein. 103451 A compound of formula (I) for use in a method of ameliorating or reducing the incidence of an FGFR kinase mediated disease or condition. which method comprises administering to a subject in need thereof a compound of formula (I) described herein.
10346| Jedinjenje formule (I) za upotrebu u metodi inhibicije FGFR kinaze. pri čemu taj metod sadrži dovođenje u kontakt kinaze sa jedinjenjem formule (I) koje inhibira kinazu i koje je ovde definisano. 10346| A compound of formula (I) for use in a method of inhibiting FGFR kinase. wherein said method comprises contacting the kinase with a kinase-inhibiting compound of formula (I) as defined herein.
|0347| Jedinjenje formule (I) za upolrebu u metodi modulacije ćelijskog procesa (na primer. ćelijske đeobe) inhibiranjem aktivnosti FGFR kinaze primenom jedinjenja formule (1) koje je ovde delinisano. |0347| A compound of formula (I) for use in a method of modulating a cellular process (eg, cell proliferation) by inhibiting FGFR kinase activity using a compound of formula (1) as defined herein.
|0348| Jedinjenje formule (I) koje je ovde definisano za upotrebu kao mođulator ćelijskog procesa (na primer. ćelijske đeobe) inhibiranjem aktivnosti FGFR kinaze. |0348| A compound of formula (I) as defined herein for use as a modulator of a cellular process (eg, cell proliferation) by inhibiting FGFR kinase activity.
10349| Jedinjenja formule (1) koje je ovde definisano za upotrebu kao mođulator (npr. inhibitor) FGFR. 10349| Compounds of formula (1) defined herein for use as a modulator (eg, inhibitor) of FGFR.
|0350| Upotreba jedinjenja formule (I) koje je ovde definisano za proizvodnju leka za modulaciju (npr. inhihiranje) aktivnosti FGFR. |0350| Use of a compound of formula (I) as defined herein for the manufacture of a medicament for modulating (eg, inhibiting) FGFR activity.
103511 Upotreba jedinjenja formule (I) koje je ovde definisano za proizvodnju leka za modulaciju celularnog procesa (na primer. đeobe ćelija) inhibiranjem aktivnosti FGFR kinaze. 103511 Use of a compound of formula (I) as defined herein for the manufacture of a medicament for modulating a cellular process (eg. cell proliferation) by inhibiting FGFR kinase activity.
103521Upotreba jedinjenja formule (I) koje je ovde definisano za proizvodnju leka /a profilaksu ili lečenje bolesti ili stanja koje je karakterisano prevelikom regulacijom FGFR kinaze (npr, FGFRI ili FGFR2 ili FGFR3 ili FGFR4). |0353| Upotreba jedinjenja formule (1) koje je ovde definisano za proizvodnju leka za profilaksu ili lečenje kancera. pri čemu je kancer jedan od onih koji su karakterisani prevelikom regulacijom FGFR kinaze (npr. FGFRI ili FGFR2 ili FGFR.i ili FGFR4). 103521 Use of a compound of formula (I) as defined herein for the manufacture of a medicament for the prophylaxis or treatment of a disease or condition characterized by overregulation of FGFR kinase (eg, FGFRI or FGFR2 or FGFR3 or FGFR4). |0353| Use of a compound of formula (1) as defined herein for the manufacture of a medicament for the prophylaxis or treatment of cancer. where the cancer is one of those characterized by overregulation of FGFR kinase (eg FGFRI or FGFR2 or FGFR.i or FGFR4).
|()354| Upotreba jedinjenja formule (I) koje je ovde definisano za proizvodnju leka za profilaksu ili lečenje kancera kod pacijenta izabranog iz subpopulacije koja poseduje genetske aberacije FGFR3 kinaze. |()354| Use of a compound of formula (I) as defined herein for the manufacture of a medicament for the prophylaxis or treatment of cancer in a patient selected from a subpopulation having genetic aberrations of FGFR3 kinase.
103551Upotreba jedinjenja formule (I) koje je ovde definisano za proizvodnju leka za profilaksu ili lečenje kancera kod pacijenta kome je dijagnostikovan. a koji predstavlja deo subpopulacije koji poseduje genetska aberacije FGFR3 kinaze. 103551 Use of a compound of formula (I) as defined herein for the manufacture of a medicament for the prophylaxis or treatment of cancer in a patient diagnosed with it. and which represents part of the subpopulation that has genetic aberrations of FGFR3 kinase.
|0356| Jedinjenje formule (I) za upotrebu u metodi za profilaksu ili lečenje bolesti ili slanja koje je karakterisano prevelikom regulacijom FGFR kinaza (npr. FGFRI ili FGFR2 ili FGIR3 ili I GFR4). koji metod sadrži davanje jedinjenja formule (I) koje je ovde delinisano. |0356| A compound of formula (I) for use in a method for the prophylaxis or treatment of a disease or disorder characterized by upregulation of FGFR kinases (eg, FGFRI or FGFR2 or FGIR3 or I GFR4). which method comprises providing a compound of formula (I) as defined herein.
103571 Jedinjenje formule (I) za upotrebu u metodi za ublažavanje ili smanjenje učestalosti pojave bolesti ili stanja koje je karakterisano prevelikom regulacijom FGFR kinaza (npr. FGFRI ili FGFR2 ili FGFR3 ili FGFR4), koji metod sadrži davanje jedinjenja formule (I) koje je ovde definisano. 103571 A compound of formula (I) for use in a method for ameliorating or reducing the incidence of a disease or condition characterized by overregulation of FGFR kinases (eg, FGFRI or FGFR2 or FGFR3 or FGFR4), which method comprises administering a compound of formula (I) as defined herein.
|0358| Jedinjenje formule (I) za upotrebu u metodi za profilaksu ili lečenje (ili ublažavanje ili smanjenje ućestanosti pojave) kancera kod pacijenta koji boluje ili se sumnja da boluje od kancera; pri čemu taj metod sadrži (i) podvrgavanje pacijenta dijagnostičkom teslu da bi se odredilo da li pacijent poseduje genetske aberacije FGFR3 gena; i (ii) ako pacijent poseduje pomenutu varijantu, posle toga se pacijentu daje ovde definisano jedinjenje formule (I) koje ima inhibirajuću aktivnost za FGFR3 kinazu. |0358| A compound of formula (I) for use in a method for the prophylaxis or treatment of (or alleviating or reducing the incidence of) cancer in a patient suffering from or suspected of suffering from cancer; wherein the method comprises (i) subjecting the patient to a diagnostic test to determine whether the patient has genetic aberrations of the FGFR3 gene; and (ii) if the patient has said variant, then the patient is administered a compound of formula (I) as defined herein which has inhibitory activity for FGFR3 kinase.
J03591 Jedinjenje formule (I) za upotrebu u metodi za profilaksu ili lečenje (ili ublažavanje ili smanjenje ućestanosti pojave) bolesti ili stanja karakterisanog prevelikom regulacijom FGFR kinaze (npr. FGFRI ili FGFR2 ili FGFR3 ili FGFR4); pri čemu taj metod sadrži (i) podvrgavanje pacijenta dijagnostičkom testu da bi se delektovao marker karakterističan za preveliku regulaciju FGFR kinaze (npr. FGFRI ili FGFR2 ili FGFR3 ili FGFR4) i (ii) tamo gde je dijagnostički test indikativan za preveliku regulaciju FGFR kinaze. a posle toga davanje pacijentu jedinjenja formule (I) koje je ovde definisano i ima inhibirajuću aktivnost za Idi R kinaze. J03591 A compound of formula (I) for use in a method for the prophylaxis or treatment (or amelioration or reduction in incidence) of a disease or condition characterized by overregulation of an FGFR kinase (eg, FGFRI or FGFR2 or FGFR3 or FGFR4); wherein the method comprises (i) subjecting the patient to a diagnostic test to detect a marker characteristic of FGFR kinase upregulation (eg, FGFRI or FGFR2 or FGFR3 or FGFR4) and (ii) where the diagnostic test is indicative of FGFR kinase upregulation. and thereafter administering to the patient a compound of formula (I) as defined herein having inhibitory activity for Idi R kinases.
|0360|U jednom primeru izvođenja, bolest posredovana sa FGFR kinazama je onkološka bolesl <npr. kancer). U jednom primeru izvođenja, bolest posredovana sa FGFR kinazama nije onkološka bolest (npr. bilo koja bolest koja je ovde opisana isključujući kancer). U jednom primeru izvođenja bolesl posredovana sa FGFR kinazama je stanje koje je ovde opisano. U jednom primeru izvođenja bolesl posredovana sa FGFR kinazama je skeletno slanje koje je ovde opisano. Posebne abnormalnosti u razvoju ljudskog skeleta obuhvataju abnormalno okoštavanje kranijalnih sutura (kraniosinostoza). Apertov (AP) sindrom. Kruzonov sindrom. Užekson-Vajsov sindrom, Ber-Stivensoiiov cutis gyratc sindrom. Pfajferov sindrom, ahondropiaz.iju i tanatoforni dvarfizam (takode poznat kao tanatoforna displazija). |0360|In one exemplary embodiment, the disease mediated by FGFR kinases is an oncological disease <eg. cancer). In one exemplary embodiment, the disease mediated by FGFR kinases is not an oncological disease (eg, any disease described herein excluding cancer). In one exemplary embodiment, a disease mediated by FGFR kinases is a condition described herein. In one exemplary embodiment, disease mediated by FGFR kinases is the skeletal transmission described herein. Specific abnormalities in the development of the human skeleton include abnormal ossification of the cranial sutures (craniosynostosis). Apert (AP) syndrome. Crouzon syndrome. Uzhekson-Weiss syndrome, Burr-Stevenson cutis gyratc syndrome. Pfeiffer syndrome, achondroplasia, and thanatophoric dwarfism (also known as thanatophoric dysplasia).
MiUira^Jim„a?e MiUira^Jim„a?e
|036l|Kod populacija pacijenata lečenih sa inhibitorima kinaze se mogu pojaviti mutacije kinaze rezistentne na lekove. One se pojavljuju, đelimično u regionima proteina koji se vezuju ili interaguju sa posebnim inhibitorom koji se upotrebljava u terapiji. Takve mutacije smanjuju ili povećavaju kapacitet inhibitora da se vezuje i da inhibira |036l|Drug-resistant kinase mutations may occur in patient populations treated with kinase inhibitors. They appear, in part, in regions of the protein that bind or interact with the specific inhibitor used in therapy. Such mutations decrease or increase the capacity of the inhibitor to bind and to inhibit
konkretnu kinazu. Ovo se može dogoditi na bilo kom aminokiselinskom ostatku koji interaguje sa inhibitorom ili je važan za podržavanje vezivanja pomenutog inhibitora za cilj. Mutacija verovatno neće uticali na inhibitor koji se vezilje za ciljnu kinazu bez potrebe za interakcijom sa imitiranim aminokiselinskim ostatkom i on će ostali efikasan inhibitor enzima (Čarter et al (2005). PN AS, 102(3 I). I 1011-1 101 16). specific kinase. This can occur at any amino acid residue that interacts with the inhibitor or is important to support the binding of said inhibitor to the target. The mutation is unlikely to affect the inhibitor binding to the target kinase without the need to interact with the mimic amino acid residue and it will remain an effective inhibitor of the enzyme (Charter et al (2005). PN AS, 102(3 I). I 1011-1 101 16).
103621 Studija na uzorcima pacijenata sa kancerom želuca je pokazala prisustvo dve mutacije u PGFR2, Seri67Pro u egzonu lila. kao i mutaciju splajsnog mesta 940-2A-G u egzonu lile. Ove mutacije su bile identične aktivirajućim mutacijama u germinalivnoj liniji koje izazivaju kraniosinotozne sindrome i koje su bile uočene kod 13% proučavanih tkiva primarnog kancera želuca. Pored toga aktivirajuće mutacije u FGFR3 su bile uočene kod 5% testiranih uzoraka pacijenata, a prekomerna ekspresija I'GFRs je bila u korelaciji sa lošom prognozom kod ove grupe pacijenata (Jang et. al. (2001) Cancer Research 61 3541 -3543. 103621 A study on samples from patients with gastric cancer showed the presence of two mutations in PGFR2, Seri67Pro in the lila exon. as well as the 940-2A-G splice site mutation in the lila exon. These mutations were identical to germline activating mutations that cause craniosynostosis syndromes and were observed in 13% of primary gastric cancer tissues studied. In addition, activating mutations in FGFR3 were observed in 5% of tested patient samples, and overexpression of I'GFRs was correlated with poor prognosis in this group of patients (Jang et. al. (2001) Cancer Research 61 3541-3543.
|0363|Postoje mutacije koje su uočene u PDGFR kod imalinibom lečenih pacijenata, a naročito T674I mutacija. Klinički značaj ovih mutacija može značajno porasli, pošto za sada izgleda da predstavljaju primarni mehanizam rezistencije na si c A bi inhibitore kod pacijenata. |0363|There are mutations that have been observed in PDGFR in imalinib-treated patients, particularly the T674I mutation. The clinical significance of these mutations may increase significantly, as they currently appear to represent the primary mechanism of resistance to si c A bi inhibitors in patients.
|0364|Pored toga postoje hromozomske translokacije ililaćkasie mutacije koje su bile uočene u FGFR koje izazivaju pojačanje funkcije, prekomerno izražena ili konstitutivno aktivna biološka slanja. |0364|In addition, there are chromosomal translocations or rare mutations that have been observed in FGFRs that cause gain-of-function, overexpressed, or constitutively active biological signals.
|0365|Jedinjenja prema pronalasku bi zato trebalo da nadu posebnu primenu u pogledu kancera koji izražavaju imitirani molekulski cilj. kao što su FGFR ili PDGFR uključujući PDGFR-beta i PDGFR-alf'a. a naročito T674I mutaciju PDGFR. Dijagnoza tumora sa takvim mutacijama hi trebalo da se izvede korišćenjemlehnika koje su poznate stručnjaku iz odgovarajuće oblasti i koje su ovde opisane kao R l'PCR i FISI1. |0365|Compounds according to the invention should therefore find particular application with respect to cancers that express a mimicked molecular target. such as FGFR or PDGFR including PDGFR-beta and PDGFR-alpha. and especially the T674I mutation of PDGFR. Diagnosis of tumors with such hi mutations should be performed using techniques known to those skilled in the art and described herein as R1'PCR and FISI1.
103661Sugerisano je da bi mutacije konzerviranog treoninskog ostatka na ATP mesiu vezivanja FGFR rezullovale inhibitornom rezistencijom. Amino kiselina valin 561 je minirana u ntetionin u FGFRI. što odgovara prethodno opisanim mutacijama, otkrivenim u Abl (1315) i EGFR (1766). za koje se pokazalo da prenose rezistenciju na selektivne inhibitore. Podaci iz testa za FGFRI V56I M su pokazali da ova mutacija prenosi rezistenciju na inhibitor tirozin kinaze u poredenju sa onima prirodnog tipa. 103661 It has been suggested that mutations of the conserved threonine residue on the ATP binding site of FGFR would result in inhibitory resistance. Amino acid valine 561 is mined to ntethionine in FGFRI. corresponding to previously described mutations detected in Abl (1315) and EGFR (1766). which have been shown to transmit resistance to selective inhibitors. Data from the FGFRI V56I M assay showed that this mutation confers resistance to the tyrosine kinase inhibitor compared to the wild type.
Prednosti kompozicija prema pronalaskuAdvantages of the compositions according to the invention
|0367|Jedinjenja formule (I) imaju više prednosti u odnosu na jedinjenja iz slanja tehnike. |0367|The compounds of formula (I) have several advantages over the compounds of the prior art.
|0368|Na primer. jedinjenja formule (I) imaju poželjna ADMFT i tlzičkohemijska svojstva u odnosu na jedinjenja iz stanja tehnike. |0368|For example. the compounds of formula (I) have desirable ADMFT and thermochemical properties compared to compounds from the prior art.
Farmaceutske formulacijcPharmaceutical formulations
|0369| Mada je moguće da se aktivno jedinjenje daje samo. ipak je poželjno da ono bude u obliku farmaceutske kompozicije (npr. formulacije) koja sadrži najmanje jedno aktivno jedinjenje pronalaska zajedno sa jednim ili više farmaceutski prihvatljivih nosača, adjuvanasa. ekseipijenasa. razredivaća, punilaca, pufera. stabilizatora, konzervanasa, lubrikanasa. ili drugih materijala koji su dobro poznati stručnjacima iz odgovarajuće oblasti i opciono druge terapeutske ili profilaktičke agense. |0369| Although it is possible that the active compound is given alone. however, it is preferred that it be in the form of a pharmaceutical composition (eg formulation) containing at least one active compound of the invention together with one or more pharmaceutically acceptable carriers, adjuvants. exeipienasa. thinners, fillers, buffers. stabilizers, preservatives, lubricants. or other materials well known to those skilled in the art and optionally other therapeutic or prophylactic agents.
|0370|Tako su predmetnim pronalaskom dalje realizovane farmaceutske kompozicije, kao Sto je gore definisano. i postupci za dobijanje farmaceutske kompozicije koji sadrže mešan je najman je jednog aktivnog jedinjenja. kao Sto je |0370|Thus, pharmaceutical compositions, as defined above, were further realized by the present invention. and methods for obtaining a pharmaceutical composition containing a mixture of at least one active compound. as What is
gore definisano. zajedno sa jednim ili više farmaceutski prihvatljivih nosača, ekscipijenasa. pulera. ađjuvanasa. stabilizatora ili drugih materijala, kao što je ovde opisano. defined above. together with one or more pharmaceutically acceptable carriers, excipients. puller. adjuvanas. stabilizers or other materials, as described herein.
(03711Kada se ovde upotrebljava, onda izraz "farmaceutski prihvatljiv" obuhvata jedinjenja, materijale, kompozicije, i/ili dozirane oblike koji su. u okviru normalne medicinske procene. pogodni za primenu u kontaktu sa tkivima subjekta (npr. eoveka) bez prekomerne toksičnosti, iritacije, alergijske reakcije ili drugog problema ili komplikacije, sa srazmerno prihvatljivim razumnim odnosom korist''rizik. Svaki nosač, ekscipijens itd. mora takođe biti "prihvatljiv" u smislu da je kompatibilan sa drugim sastojcima formulacije. (03711 As used herein, then the term "pharmaceutically acceptable" includes compounds, materials, compositions, and/or dosage forms which are.within normal medical judgment.suitable for administration in contact with the tissues of a subject (e.g., the skin) without excessive toxicity, irritation, allergic reaction, or other problem or complication, with a commensurately acceptable reasonable benefit''risk ratio. Any carrier, excipient, etc. must also be "acceptable" in the sense that compatible with other ingredients of the formulation.
J03721Farmaceutske kompozicije koje sadrže jedinjenja formule (I) mogu biti formulisane pomoću poznatih tehnika, vidi, na primer. Remington's Pharmaceutical Sciences. Mack Publishing ("ompanv. Pastori, PA. USA. J03721Pharmaceutical compositions containing compounds of formula (I) can be formulated using known techniques, see, for example. Remington's Pharmaceutical Sciences. Mack Publishing ("ompanv. Pastors, PA. USA.
(03731 Shodnolome. prema sledećem aspektu pronalaskom su realizovana jedinjenja formule (1) i njihove podgrupe koje su ovde definisane u obliku farmaceutskih kompozicija, (03731 Correspondence. according to the following aspect, the invention has realized the compounds of formula (1) and their subgroups which are defined here in the form of pharmaceutical compositions,
|0374|Farmaceutske kompozicije mogu imati bilo koji oblik podesan za oralnu, parenteralnu. lokalnu, intranazalnu, oftalmičku. otičku, rektalnu. intravaginalnu. ili transdermalnu primenu. lamo gde su kompozicije namenjene za parenteralnu primenu. one mogu biti formulisane za intravensku. intramuskularnu. intraperitonealnu, subkutanu primenu ili za direktnu isporuku u ciljni organ ili tkivo injekcijom, infuzijom ili drugim načinima primene. Isporuka može biti bolus injekcijom, kratkotrajnom infuzijom ili dugotrajnom infuzijom i može biti izvedena pasivnom isporukom ili putem korišćenja podesne infuzione pumpe. |0374|Pharmaceutical compositions can have any form suitable for oral, parenteral use. local, intranasal, ophthalmic. swelling, rectal. intravaginal. or transdermal application. where the compositions are intended for parenteral administration. they may be formulated for intravenous use. intramuscular. intraperitoneal, subcutaneous administration or for direct delivery to a target organ or tissue by injection, infusion or other routes of administration. Delivery can be by bolus injection, short-term infusion or long-term infusion and can be performed by passive delivery or through the use of an adjustable infusion pump.
|0.375| Farmaceutske formulacije prilagođene za parenteralnu primenu obuhvataju vodene i ne vodene sterilne injekcione rastvore koji mogu da sadrže antioksidanse, pulere. bakteriostate. korastvarače, smeše organskih rastvarača, ciklodekstrinske kompleksirajuće agense, eniulgalore (za formiranje i stabilizaciju emulzionih formulacija), lipozomske komponente za obrazovanje lipozoma, gelirajuće polimere za obrazovanje polimernih gelova, protektante za liofilizaciju i kombinacije agenasa. između ostalog, za stabilizovatije aktivnog sastojka u rastvori j ivom obliku i podešavanje iz.otoničnosti formulacije prema krvi ciljnog primaoca. Farmaceutske formulacije za parenteralnu primenu mogu takođe imati oblik vodenih ili ne voden ih sterilnih suspenzija koje mogu sadržati suspendujuće agense i sredstva za zgušnjavanje (Sirieklv. R.G. (2004). Solubilizing I\ci<p>iens in oral and injectable formulations. Pharmaceutical Research, tom 21(2). str. 201-230). |0.375| Pharmaceutical formulations adapted for parenteral administration include aqueous and non-aqueous sterile injectable solutions that may contain antioxidants, fillers. bacteriostats. cosolvents, mixtures of organic solvents, cyclodextrin complexing agents, eniulgalore (for the formation and stabilization of emulsion formulations), liposomal components for the formation of liposomes, gelling polymers for the formation of polymer gels, protectants for lyophilization and combinations of agents. among other things, to stabilize the active ingredient in solution and live form and adjust the tonicity of the formulation according to the blood of the target recipient. Pharmaceutical formulations for parenteral administration may also take the form of aqueous or non-aqueous sterile suspensions that may contain suspending agents and thickening agents (Sirieklv. R.G. (2004). Solubilizing I\ci<p>iens in oral and injectable formulations. Pharmaceutical Research, vol. 21(2). pp. 201-230).
|0376| Lipozomi su zatvorene sferne vezikule koji se sastoje od spoljnih lipidnih dvoslojnih membrana i unutrašnjeg vodenog jezgra i imaju ukupan prečnik < 100 pm. U zavisnosti od nivoa hiđrofobnosti. umereno hidrofobni lekovi se mogu rastvoriti lipozomima. ako se lek inkapsulira ili umetne unutar lipozoma. Hidrofobni lekovi se mogu takode rastvoriti lipozomima ako motekul leka postane integralni deo tipidne dvoslojne membrane, i u ovom slučaju, hidrofobni lek se rastvara u lipidnom đelu lipidnog dvosloja. |0376| Liposomes are closed spherical vesicles consisting of outer lipid bilayer membranes and an inner water core and have an overall diameter < 100 pm. Depending on the level of hydrophobicity. moderately hydrophobic drugs can be solubilized by liposomes. if the drug is encapsulated or inserted inside a liposome. Hydrophobic drugs can also be solubilized by liposomes if the drug molecule becomes an integral part of the lipid bilayer membrane, and in this case, the hydrophobic drug is dissolved in the lipid part of the lipid bilayer.
|0377|Formulacije se mogu nalaziti u jednođoznim ili višeđoznim pakovanjima. na primer. u hennetički zatvorenim ampulama i bočicama, i mogu se čuvati u zamrzavanjem osušenom (liofilizovanom) stanju, koje zahteva samo dodavanje sterilnog tečnog nosača, na primer, vode za injekcije, neposredno pre upotrebe. |0377|Formulations can be found in single-dose or multi-dose packages. for example. in hermetically sealed ampoules and vials, and can be stored in a freeze-dried (lyophilized) state, requiring only the addition of a sterile liquid vehicle, e.g., water for injections, immediately prior to use.
|0378| Farmaceutska formulacija može bili pripremljena liofilizacijom jedinjenja formule (I), ili njegove podgrupe. Liofilizacija se odnosi na proceduru sušenja kompozicije zamrzavanjem. Sušenje zamrzavanjem i liolllizacija se zbog toga ovde upotrebljavaju kao sinonimi. |0378| A pharmaceutical formulation may be prepared by lyophilization of a compound of formula (I), or a subgroup thereof. Lyophilization refers to the procedure of drying the composition by freezing. Freeze-drying and lyophilization are therefore used here interchangeably.
|0379| Ex tempore rastvori za injekcije i suspenzije mogu se pripremili od sterilnih prasko va. granula i tableta. |0379| Ex tempore solutions for injections and suspensions can be prepared from sterile vials. granules and tablets.
103801Farmaceutske kompozicije prema predmetnom pronalasku za parenteralnu injekciju mogu takođe sadržati farmaceutski prihvatljive sterilne vodene ili nevođene rastvore, disperzije, suspenzije ili emulzije, kao i sterilne praškove za rekonstituisanje u sterilne injektabilne rastvore ili disperzije neposredno pre upotrebe. Primeri pogodnih 103801 Pharmaceutical compositions according to the present invention for parenteral injection may also contain pharmaceutically acceptable sterile aqueous or non-aqueous solutions, dispersions, suspensions or emulsions, as well as sterile powders for reconstitution into sterile injectable solutions or dispersions immediately before use. Examples of suitable
vodenih i nevodenih nosača, razrcdivaea. rastvarača ili nosača obuhvalaju vodu. etanol. poliole (kao što su glicerol. propilen glikol. polietilen glikol, i slično), karboksimetilcelulozu i njihove podesne smeše. biljna ulja (kao što je maslinovo ulje), i injektabilne organske estre. kao što je etil oleat. Adekv atna tluidnost se može održati, na primer. korišćenjem materijala za oblaganje kao što je leeitin. zatim održavanjem željene veličine čestica u slučaju disperzija, kao i upotrebom surfaktanata. aqueous and non-aqueous carriers, razrcdivaea. solvents or carriers include water. ethanol. polyols (such as glycerol, propylene glycol, polyethylene glycol, and the like), carboxymethylcellulose, and suitable mixtures thereof. vegetable oils (such as olive oil), and injectable organic esters. such as ethyl oleate. Adequate fluidity can be maintained, for example. using a coating material such as leeitin. then by maintaining the desired particle size in the case of dispersions, as well as by using surfactants.
(03811 Kompozicije prema predmetnom pronalasku mogu takode sadržati adjuvanse, kao što su konzervansi. agensi za vlaženje. emulgatori i agensi za dispergovanje. Sprečavanje đejslva mikroorganizama se može obezbediti uključivanjem različitih antibakterijskih i antimikotičnih agenasa. kao što su, na primer. paraboli, hlorobutanol. fenol sorbinska kiselina, i slično. Takode može biti poželjno da se uključe agensi za podešavanje i/otoničnosli. kao što su šećeri, natrijum hlorid. i slično. Produžena apsorpcija injektabilnog farmaceutskog oblika može se obezbediti uključivanjem agenasa koji odlažu apsorpciju, kao što su aluminijum monostearat i ž.eialin. (03811 Compositions according to the present invention may also contain adjuvants, such as preservatives, wetting agents, emulsifiers and dispersing agents. Prevention of the growth of microorganisms can be ensured by the inclusion of various antibacterial and antifungal agents. such as, for example. sugars, sodium chloride, etc. Prolonged absorption of the injectable pharmaceutical form can be provided by the inclusion of absorption-delaying agents, such as aluminum monostearate.
|0382| U jednom poželjnom primeru izvođenja pronalaska, farmaceutska kompozicija je u obliku koji je pogodan za i.v. primenu. na primer. injekcijom ili infuzijom. Za itumvensku primenu rastvor može biti doziran kao takav ili može biti injektovan u kesu za infuziju (koja sadrži farmaceutski prihvatljivi ekseipijens. kao što je 0.9% slani rastvor ili 5% deksiroza) pre primene. |0382| In one preferred embodiment of the invention, the pharmaceutical composition is in a form suitable for i.v. application. for example. by injection or infusion. For intravenous administration, the solution may be dosed as such or may be injected into an infusion bag (containing a pharmaceutically acceptable excipient such as 0.9% saline or 5% doxyrose) prior to administration.
[0383] Li sledećem poželjnom primeru izvođenja, farmaceutska kompozicija je u obliku koji je pogodan za subkutanu (s.c.) primenu. [0383] In a further preferred embodiment, the pharmaceutical composition is in a form suitable for subcutaneous (s.c.) administration.
|0384| Farmaceutski dozirani oblici koji su pogodni za oralnu primenu obuhvataju tablete, kapsule, kaplete. pilule, lozenge. sirupe, rastvore, praškove. granule, eliksire i suspenzije, suhiingvalne tablete, obloge ili flastere i bukalne flastere. |0384| Pharmaceutical dosage forms suitable for oral administration include tablets, capsules, caplets. pills, lozenges. syrups, solutions, powders. granules, elixirs and suspensions, drying tablets, poultices or plasters and buccal plasters.
|0385| Shodno tome. kompozicije tableta mogu sadržati pojedinačnu dozu aktivnog jedinjenja zajedno sa inertnim razređivačem ili nosačem, kao što je šećer ili šećerni alkohol, npr. laktozu. saharozu. sorbiiol ili manitol; i/ili nešećerni razredivač, kao Sto je natrijum karbonat, kalcijum fosfat, kalcijum karbonat, ili celulozu ili njen derivat, kao što je metil celuloza, etil celuloza, hidroksipropil metil celuloza, i škrobovi, kao šio je kukuruzni škrob. Tablete mogu takode sadržali takve standardne sastojke, kao što su veziva i agensi za granulacijti. kao što je polivinilpirolidon. dezintegranse (npr. bubreće umrežene polimere. kao što je umrežena karboksimetilceluloza), lubrikanse (npr. stearate). konzervanse (npr. parabene), antioksiđanse (npr. BI Fl ). agense za puferovanje (na primer. fosfatne ili citratne pufere), i efervescentne agense kao što su smeše citnita bikarbonata. Takvi ckscipijensi su dobro poznati i nije potrebno da ovde budu detaljnije razmatrani. |0385| Accordingly. tablet compositions may contain a single dose of the active compound together with an inert diluent or carrier, such as sugar or sugar alcohol, e.g. lactose. sucrose. sorbiol or mannitol; and/or a non-sugar thickener, such as sodium carbonate, calcium phosphate, calcium carbonate, or cellulose or a derivative thereof, such as methyl cellulose, ethyl cellulose, hydroxypropyl methyl cellulose, and starches, such as corn starch. Tablets may also contain such standard ingredients as binders and granulating agents. such as polyvinylpyrrolidone. disintegrants (eg swelling cross-linked polymers. such as cross-linked carboxymethylcellulose), lubricants (eg stearates). preservatives (eg parabens), antioxidants (eg BI Fl ). buffering agents (eg phosphate or citrate buffers), and effervescent agents such as cytnite bicarbonate mixtures. Such excipients are well known and need not be discussed in detail here.
|0386| Formulacije kapsula mogu biti tipa tvrde želatinske ili meke zeku uske i mogu sadržati aktivnu komponentu u čvrstom, poiučvrstotn ili tečnom obliku. Želatinske kapsule mogu biti napravljene od životinjskog želatina ili njegovih ekvivalenata dobijenih sintetički ili od biljaka. |0386| Capsule formulations can be of the hard gelatin or soft gelatin type and can contain the active component in a solid, solid or liquid form. Gelatin capsules can be made from animal gelatin or its equivalents obtained synthetically or from plants.
|03871 Čvrsti dozirani oblici (npr. tablete, kapsule itd.) mogu biti obloženi ili neobloženi. ali obično imaju oblogu, na primer. zaštitnu oblogu u vidu filma (npr. od voska ili laka) ili oblogu za konirolisano oslobađanje. Obloga (npr. Euđragit ™ tip polimcra) može biti izvedena tako da oslobodi aktivni sastojak na željenoj lokaciji unutar gastroinlestinalnog trakta. Shodno tome, obloga može bili izabrana tako da se degradira pod izvesnim pfl uslovima unutar gastrointestinalnog trakta, čime se jedinjenje selektivno oslobađa u želucu ili u ileumu ili u đuodenumu. |03871 Solid dosage forms (eg tablets, capsules, etc.) may be coated or uncoated. but they usually have a lining, for example. a protective coating in the form of a film (eg wax or varnish) or a coating for continuous release. The coating (eg Euđragit ™ polymer type) can be designed to release the active ingredient at the desired location within the gastrointestinal tract. Accordingly, the coating may be chosen to degrade under certain pfl conditions within the gastrointestinal tract, thereby selectively releasing the compound in the stomach or in the ileum or in the duodenum.
103881 U mesto obloge ili pored nje. lek može biti prisutan u čvrstoj matrici koja sadrži agens za kontrolisano oslobađanje, na primer. agens za odloženo oslobađanje koji može bili prilagođen za selektivno oslobađanje jedinjenja pod uslovima pramen 1)ive kiselosti ili alkalnosti u gasiroinlestinalnom traktu. Alternativnolome. materijal matrice ili obloga za odlaganje oslobađanja mogu imati oblik erodirajućeg polimera (npr. poiimera od 103881 In place of the lining or next to it. the drug may be present in a solid matrix containing a controlled release agent, for example. a sustained release agent that may be adapted to selectively release the compound under conditions of moderate acidity or alkalinity in the gastrointestinal tract. Alternativnolome. The matrix material or release delay coating may take the form of an erodible polymer (eg, a polymer of
anhidrida maleinske kiseline) koji se u suštini kontimialno erodira dok đo/irani oblik prolazi kroz gastrointestinalni trakt. Kao sledeća alternativa, aktivno jedinjenje može biti lormulisano u sistemu za isporuku koji obezbeđuje osmotsku kontrolu oslobađanja jedinjenja. Formulacije za osmotsko oslobađanje i druge vrste odloženog ili produženog oslobađanja se mogu pripremiti u skladu sa metodama koje su dobro poznate stručnjacima iz odgovaraj u će o b lasl i. maleic anhydride) which is essentially contimially eroded as the deionized form passes through the gastrointestinal tract. As a further alternative, the active compound may be formulated in a delivery system that provides osmotic control of the release of the compound. Osmotic release and other delayed or sustained release formulations can be prepared according to methods well known to those skilled in the art.
|0389| Farmaceutske kompozicije sadrže od približno 1% do približno 95%. a prvenstveno od približno 20% do približno 90%, aktivnog sastojka. Farmaceutske kompozicije prema pronalasku mogu bili, na primer. u obliku jedinične doze. kao što su u obliku ampula. bočica, supozilorija. dražeja. tableta ili kapsula. |0389| Pharmaceutical compositions contain from about 1% to about 95%. and preferably from about 20% to about 90%, of the active ingredient. Pharmaceutical compositions according to the invention may be, for example. in the form of a unit dose. such as in the form of ampoules. vial, suppository. dragee. tablet or capsule.
|0390| Farmaceutske kompozicije za oralnu primenu mogu se dobiti sjedinjavanjem aklivnog sastojka sa čvrstim nosačima, ako je poželjno, granulacijom rez.tiltujuće smeše. i preradom smeše. ako je poželjno ili potrebno, posle dodavanja odgovarajućih ekscipijenasa. u tablete, jezgra dražeja ili kapsule. Takode je moguće da one budu ugrađene u plastične nosače koji omogućavaju da aktivni sastojci đit'unduju ili da se oslobode u odmerenim količinama. |0390| Pharmaceutical compositions for oral administration can be obtained by combining the active ingredient with solid carriers, if desired, by granulating the res.tilting mixture. and by processing the mixture. if desired or necessary, after adding appropriate excipients. into tablets, dragee cores or capsules. It is also possible for them to be embedded in plastic carriers that allow the active ingredients to flow or to be released in measured quantities.
103911 Jedinjenja prema pronalasku takođe mogu biti formulisann kao čvrste disperzije, ("vrste disperzije su homogene ekstremno fine dispergovane faze dve ili više čvrstih materija. Čvrsti rastvori (molekulski disperzni sistemi), inače jedan tip čvrste disperzije, su dobro poznati za upotrebu u farmaceutskoj tehnologiji (vidi (Chiou i Riegelman (1971), J. Pharm. Sci.. 60. 1281-1300) i korisni su za povećanje brzina rastvaranja i povećanje bioraspoloživosti lekova koji su slabo rastvorljivi u vodi. 103911 The compounds according to the invention can also be formulated as solid dispersions, ("dispersion types are homogeneous extremely finely dispersed phases of two or more solid substances. Solid solutions (molecular dispersion systems), otherwise one type of solid dispersion, are well known for use in pharmaceutical technology (see (Chiou and Riegelman (1971), J. Pharm. Sci.. 60. 1281-1300) and are useful for increasing rates dissolution and increase in bioavailability of drugs that are poorly soluble in water.
103921 Ovim pronalaskom su takođe realizovani čvrsti dozirani oblici koji sadrže gore opisani čvrsti rastvor. Čvrsti dozirani oblici obuhvataju tablete, kapsule i tablete za žvakanje. Poznati ekscipijensi se mogu pomešati sa Čvrstim rastvorom da bi se dobio željeni dozirani oblik. Na primer. kapsula može sadržati čvrsti rastvor pomešan sa (a) dezintegransom i lubrikansom. ili (b) dezintegrans. lubrikans i stirfaktant tableta može sadržati čvrsti rastvor pomešan sa najmanje jednim dezintegransom. lubrikansom, surfaktantom i gliđantom. Tableta za žvakanje može sadržati čvrsti rastvor pomešan sa agensom za povećanje mase. lubrikansom, i ako je poželjno, dodatnim zaslađivačem (kao sto je veštački zasladi vač). i pogodnim aromama. 103921 The present invention also provides solid dosage forms containing the solid solution described above. Solid dosage forms include tablets, capsules and chewable tablets. Known excipients can be mixed with the solid solution to obtain the desired dosage form. For example. the capsule may contain a solid solution mixed with (a) a disintegrant and a lubricant. or (b) disintegrant. lubricant and stirfactant tablet may contain a solid solution mixed with at least one disintegrant. lubricant, surfactant and glidant. A chewable tablet may contain a solid solution mixed with a bulking agent. lubricant, and if desired, an additional sweetener (such as an artificial sweetener). and suitable aromas.
|0393| Farmaceutske formulacije mogu bili prezenlovane pacijentu u "pakovanjima za pacijenta", odnosno originalnim pakovanjima koja sadrže terapiju za ceo tok lečenja u pojedinačnom pakovanju. obično u vidu blistera. Pakovanja za pacijenta imaju prednost u odnosu na tradicionalno prepisivanje izdavanja lekova. kada farmaceut izdaje pacijentu prepisanu količinu iz većeg pakovanja, odnosno bolničkog pakovanja, zbog toga što pacijent uvek ima pristup uputstvu za pacijenta koje se nalazi u pakovanju za pacijenta, a koji normalno nedostaje kod lekova izdat ih tradicionalnim prepisivanjem. Pokazalo se da uključivanje tiputstva za pacijenta poboljšava praćenje instrukcija lekara od strane pacijenta. |0393| Pharmaceutical formulations may be presented to the patient in "patient packs", i.e. original packs containing therapy for the entire course of treatment in an individual package. usually in the form of blisters. Patient packages have an advantage over traditional prescription drug dispensing. when the pharmacist dispenses to the patient a prescribed amount from a larger package, i.e. a hospital package, because the patient always has access to the patient instructions contained in the patient package, which is normally missing in traditional prescription drugs. Incorporating patient guidance has been shown to improve patient compliance with physician instructions.
103941 Kompozicije za lokalnu primenu obuhvalaju masti, kremove. sprejeve, (lustere, gelove, tečne kapi i inserte (na primer. intraokulame inserte). Takve kompozicije se mogu formulisati dobro poznatim metodama. 103941 Compositions for local application include ointments, creams. sprays, (suppositories, gels, liquid drops and inserts (for example, intraocular inserts). Such compositions can be formulated by well-known methods.
103951 Primeri formulacija za rektalnu ili intravaginalnu primenu obuhvataju pesare i supozitorijc koje mogu biti. na primer, naprav ljene od oblikovanog materijala koji se može izlivati ili je voskast. a koji sadrži aktivno jedinjenje. 103951 Examples of formulations for rectal or intravaginal administration include pessaries and suppositories which may be. for example, those made of molded, pourable or waxy material. and which contains the active compound.
|()396| Kompozicije za primenu inhalacijom mogu imali oblik kompozicije praška za inhalaciju ili lečnosti ili praškova za raspršivanje i mogu se primenjivati u standardnom obliku korišćenjem aparata za inhalaciju praška ili aparata za izdavanje aerosola. Takvi aparati su dobro poznali. Za primenu inhalacijom, praskaste formulacije obično sadrže aktivno jedinjenje zajedno sa inertnim čvrstim praškastim razredivačem. kao šio je laktoza. |()396| Compositions for administration by inhalation may take the form of inhalation powder compositions or medicaments or spray powders and may be administered in standard form using a powder inhalation device or an aerosol delivery device. They knew such devices well. For administration by inhalation, powder formulations usually contain the active compound together with an inert solid powder diluent. like lactose.
|0397|Jedinjenja formule (I) se generalno nalaze u pojedinačnom farmaceutskom obliku koji. kao takav, obično sadrži dovoljno jedinjenja za obezbedivanje željenog nivoa biološke aktivnosti. Na primer, formulacija može sadržati od I nanogram do 2 grama aktivnog sastojka, npr. od 1 nanograma do 2 miligrama aktivnog sastojka. Unutar ovih granica, posebni podopsezi količine jedinjenja iznose od 0.1 miligrama do 2 grama aktivnog sastojka (prvenstveno od 10 miligrama do I grama, npr. od 50 miligrama do 500 miligrama). ili od I mikrograma do 20 miligrama (na primer, od I mikrograma do 10 miligrama. npr. od 0.1 miligrama do 2 miligrama aktivnog sastojka).103981Za oralne kompozicije, jedinični dozni oblik može sadržati od I miligrama do 2 grama, a prvenstveno od 10 miligrama do I gram, na primer, od 50 miligrama do I gram. npr. od 100 miligrama do 1 gram aktivnog jedinjenja. |0397|Compounds of formula (I) are generally found in single pharmaceutical form which. as such, it usually contains sufficient compounds to provide the desired level of biological activity. For example, the formulation may contain from 1 nanogram to 2 grams of active ingredient, e.g. from 1 nanogram to 2 milligrams of the active ingredient. Within these limits, specific subranges of compound amounts are from 0.1 milligrams to 2 grams of active ingredient (preferably from 10 milligrams to 1 gram, eg from 50 milligrams to 500 milligrams). or from 1 microgram to 20 milligrams (for example, from 1 microgram to 10 milligrams. e.g. from 0.1 milligram to 2 milligrams of the active ingredient).103981 For oral compositions, the unit dosage form may contain from 1 milligram to 2 grams, and preferably from 10 milligrams to 1 gram, for example, from 50 milligrams to 1 gram. for example from 100 milligrams to 1 gram of active compound.
|0399| Aktivno jedinjenje se daje pacijentu kome je to potrebno (na primer. pacijentu koji je čovek ili životinja) u|0399| The active compound is administered to a patient in need (eg, a human or animal patient) in
količini koja je dovoljna za ostvarivanje željenog terapeutskog efekta. the amount that is sufficient to achieve the desired therapeutic effect.
104001Stručnjak iz odgovarajuće oblasti će ekspertizom izabrali odgovarajuće količine sastojaka za upotrebu u formulacijama. Na primer, tablete i kapsule obično sadrže 0-20"«) dezintegranasa, 0-5% lubrikanasa. 0-5% agenasa za poboljšanje protoka i/ili 0-100% punilaca ili agenasa za povećanje mase (zavisno od doze leka). Oni mogu takođe sadržati 0-10% polimernih veziva, 0-5% antioksidanasa. 0-5% pigmenata. Tablete za sporo oslobađanje bi pored toga sadržale 0-100% polimera (u zavisnosti od doze). Obloge u vidu lilma na tableti ili kapsuli obično sadrže 0-10% polimera. 0-3% pigmenata, i/ili 0-2%) plastifikatora. 104001 An expert in the appropriate field will use expertise to select appropriate amounts of ingredients for use in formulations. For example, tablets and capsules typically contain 0-20"«) disintegrans, 0-5% lubricants. 0-5% flow-enhancing agents and/or 0-100% fillers or bulking agents (depending on the dosage of the drug). They may also contain 0-10% polymeric binders, 0-5% antioxidants. 0-5% pigments. Slow-release tablets would additionally contain 0-100% polymer (depending on the dose). Tablet or capsule coatings usually contain 0-10% polymer, and/or 0-2% plasticizer.
104011Parenleralne formulacije obično sadrže 0-20% pufera. 0-50%) korastvaraea, i ili 0-100% vode za injekcije (WFI) (zavisno ođ doze i da li su osušene zamrzavanjem). Formulacije za intramuskularne depoe mogu takođe sadržati 0-100% ulja. 104011 Parallel formulations usually contain 0-20% buffer. 0-50%) co-solvents, and or 0-100% water for injections (WFI) (depending on dosage and whether they are freeze-dried). Formulations for intramuscular depots may also contain 0-100% oil.
Primeri farmaceutskih formulacijaExamples of pharmaceutical formulations
(i) Formulacija za tablete (i) Tablet formulation
|0402|Kompozicija za tablete koja je sadržala jedinjenje formule (!) je pripremljena mešanjem 50 mg jedinjenja sa 197 mg laktoze (BP) kao razredivača. i 3 mg magnezijum stearata kao lubrikansa i komprimovana je đa bi se izradile tablete na poznati način. |0402|A tablet composition containing a compound of formula (!) was prepared by mixing 50 mg of the compound with 197 mg of lactose (BP) as a diluent. and 3 mg of magnesium stearate as a lubricant and was compressed to form tablets in a known manner.
tji) Formulacija za kapsule tji) Capsule formulation
104031Formulacija za kapsule je pripremljena mešanjem 100 mg jedinjenja formule (I) sa 100 mg laktoze i punjenjem standardnih neprozirnih tvrdih želatinskih kapsula rezultujućom smešom. 104031 A capsule formulation was prepared by mixing 100 mg of a compound of formula (I) with 100 mg of lactose and filling standard opaque hard gelatin capsules with the resulting mixture.
(iii) Injektabilna formulacija I (iii) Injectable formulation I
|0404| Parenteralna kompozicija za primenu injektiranjem se može pripremiti rastvaranjem jedinjenja formule (I)|0404| A parenteral composition for injection can be prepared by dissolving a compound of formula (I)
(npr. u obliku soli) u vodi koja sadrži 10% propiIcnglikola da bi se dobila koncentracija aktivnog jedinjenja od 1.5 % tež. Rastvor je onda sterilizovan filtriranjem, pa su njime napunjene ampule. koje su onda zatvorene. (eg in salt form) in water containing 10% propylene glycol to obtain a concentration of the active compound of 1.5% by weight. The solution was then sterilized by filtration, and ampoules were filled with it. which are then closed.
(i\ ) Injektahilna lornnilacija 11 (i\ ) Injectahyl lornnilation 11
104051Parenteralna kompozicija za injekciju je bila pripremljena rastvaranjem u vodi jedinjenja formule (I) (npr. u obliku soli) (2 mg/ml) i manitolu (50 mg/ml), pa zatim sterilnim filtriranjem rastvora i punjenjem bočica ili ampula od I ml koje se mogu zatvorili. 104051 The parenteral composition for injection was prepared by dissolving the compound of formula (I) (eg in salt form) (2 mg/ml) and mannitol (50 mg/ml) in water, then sterile filtering the solution and filling into 1 ml resealable vials or ampoules.
(v) Injektabilna formulacija 111 (v) Injectable formulation 111
10406|Formulacija za i.v. isporuku injekcijom ili infuzijom se može pripremiti rasi varanjem jedinjenja formule (I) 10406|Formulation for i.v. delivery by injection or infusion may be prepared by digesting a compound of formula (I)
(npr. u obliku soli) u vodi sa 20 mg'ml. Bočica je onda bila zatvorena i sierilizovana autoklaviranjem. (eg in salt form) in water with 20 mg'ml. The vial was then sealed and sterilized by autoclaving.
(vi) InjektabiIna formulacija IV (vi) Injectable formulation IV
|0407| Formulacija za i.v, isporuku injekcijom ili infuzijom se može pripremiti rastvaranjem jedinjenja formule (I) |0407| A formulation for i.v., delivery by injection or infusion may be prepared by dissolving a compound of formula (I)
(npr. u obliku soli) u vodi koja je sadržala pufer (npr. 0.2 M acetata pH 4.6) sa 2()mg ml. Bočica je onda bila zatvorena i sterilizovana autoklaviranjem. (eg in salt form) in water containing a buffer (eg 0.2 M acetate pH 4.6) with 2()mg ml. The vial was then sealed and sterilized by autoclaving.
(vii) Formulacija za subkuiane injekcije (vii) Formulation for subcutaneous injection
|0408JKompozicija za subkutanu primenu je bila pripremljena mešanjem jedinjenja formule (1) sa kukuruznim uljem farmaceutskog stepena čistoće da bi se dobila koncentracija od 5 mg'ml. Kompozicija je sterilizovana, i napunjena u pogodan kontejner. A composition for subcutaneous administration was prepared by mixing the compound of formula (1) with pharmaceutical grade corn oil to obtain a concentration of 5 mg/ml. The composition is sterilized and filled in a suitable container.
(viiil_Liolj!izovan (viiil_Liolj!ized
|0409|Alikvoti formulisanog jedinjenja formule (I) su slavljeni u bočice od 50 ml. pa su liofilizovani. Tokom tiofilizacije. kompozicije su bile zamrznute korišćenjem protokola za zamrzavanje koji se sastojao od jednog koraka na (-45 °C). Temperatura je bila podignuta na -10 °C radi učvršćenja, a onda je spuštena do zamrzavanja na -45 "C. sto je bilo praćeno primarnim sušenjem na -25 C tokom približno 5400 minuta, koje je bilo praćeno sekundarnim sušenjem sa povećanjem temperature do 50 C. Pritisak tokom primarnog i sekundarnog sušenja je bio podešen na 80 militora. |0409|Aliquots of the formulated compound of formula (I) were filled into 50 ml vials. so they are lyophilized. During thiophilization. compositions were frozen using a one-step freezing protocol at (-45 °C). The temperature was raised to -10°C for curing and then lowered to freezing at -45°C. This was followed by primary drying at -25°C for approximately 5400 minutes, which was followed by secondary drying increasing the temperature to 50°C. The pressure during the primary and secondary drying was set at 80 millitor.
Metode lečenjaTreatment methods
104101Utvrđeno je da će jedinjenja formule (I) i njihove podgrupe kao što su ovde definisane biti korisna u profilaksi ili lečenju niza bolesti ili stanja posredovanih sa FGFR. Primeri takvih bolesti i stanja su već navedeni gore. 104101 Compounds of formula (I) and subgroups thereof as defined herein have been found to be useful in the prophylaxis or treatment of a variety of FGFR-mediated diseases or conditions. Examples of such diseases and conditions have already been listed above.
104111 Ova jedinjenja se generalno daju subjektu kome je potrebna takva primenu, na primer. pacijentu koji je čovek104111 These compounds are generally administered to a subject in need of such administration, e.g. to the patient who is human
ili životinja, a prvenstveno je čovek. Jedinjenja se obično daju u količinama koje su lerapeulski ili profilaktički korisne i koje generalno nisu toksične. or an animal, and it is primarily a human. The compounds are usually administered in amounts that are therapeutically or prophylactically useful and are generally non-toxic.
|04I2|Međutim, u izvesnim situacijama (na primer. u slučaju bolesti koje ugrožavaju život), koristi od davanja jedinjenja formule (I) mogu prevagnuli nad nedostacima zbog toksičnih dejstava ili neželjenih efekata. u kom |04I2|However, in certain situations (for example, in the case of life-threatening diseases), the benefits of administering a compound of formula (I) may outweigh the disadvantages due to toxic effects or side effects. in com
slučaju se može smatrali da je poželjno davanje jedinjenja u količinama koje su povezane sa određenim stepenom toksičnosti. In some cases, it may be considered desirable to administer the compound in amounts associated with a certain degree of toxicity.
|04I3|Jedinjenja se mogu davati tokom produženog perioda da bi se održali korisni terapeutski efekti ili se mogu davali samo tokom kratkog perioda. Alternativno tome, ona se mogu davati povremeno ili kontinuirano. |04I3|The compounds may be administered over an extended period to maintain beneficial therapeutic effects or may be administered only for a short period. Alternatively, they can be given intermittently or continuously.
|04I4]Uobičajena dnevna doza jedinjenja formule (I) može biti u opsegu od 100 pikograma do 100 miligrama po kilogramulelesne težine, a prvenstveno od 5 nanograma do 25 miligrama po kilogramulelesne težine, poželjno od 10 nanograma do 15 miligrama po kilogramu (npr. 10 nanograma do 10 miligrama. a prvenstveno od 1 mikrogram po kilogramu do 20 miligrama po kilogramu, na primer. od I mikrogram do 10 miligrama po kilogramu) po kilogramu telesne težine, mada se mogu davati i veće ili manje doze. ako je potrebno. Jedinjenje formule (I) se može davati na dnevnoj bazi ili na ponovljenoj bazi, svakih 2. ili 3. ili 4. ili 5. ili 6. ili 7. ili 10 ili 14. ili 21. ili 28 dana. na primer. |04I4]A typical daily dose of a compound of formula (I) may be in the range of 100 picograms to 100 milligrams per kilogram of body weight, preferably 5 nanograms to 25 milligrams per kilogram of body weight, preferably 10 nanograms to 15 milligrams per kilogram (e.g. 10 nanograms to 10 milligrams. and preferably 1 microgram per kilogram to 20 milligrams per kilogram, for example. of I microgram to 10 milligrams per kilogram) per kilogram of body weight, although higher or lower doses can be given. if necessary. A compound of formula (I) may be administered on a daily basis or on a repeated basis, every 2 or 3 or 4 or 5 or 6 or 7 or 10 or 14 or 21 or 28 days. for example.
|04I5|Jedinjenja prema pronalasku se mogu davati oralno u opsegu doza. na primer. od I do 1500 mg. od 2 do 800 mg. ili od 5 do 500 mg, npr. od 2 do 200 mg ili od 10 do 1000 mg, a posebni primeri doza obuhvalaju 10. 20. 50 i S0 mg. Jedinjenje se može davati jednom ili više puta svakog dana. Jedinjenje se može davati kontinualno (tj, svakog dana bez prekida tokom trajanja režima lečenja). Alternativno tome. jedinjenje se može davati diskontinualno. tj. može se davati kontinualno tokom zadatog vremenskog perioda, kao Šio je nedelju dana. a onda prekinuti sa time tokom vremenskog perioda, kao što je nedelju dana. pa onda davati kontinualno tokom sledećeg vremenskog perioda, kao sto je nedelju dana i tako dalje tokom trajanja režima lečenja. Primeri režima lečenja koji obulivalaju diskontinualnu administraciju obuhvataju režime kod kojih se davanje vrši u ciklusima od jedne nedelje uzimanja, jedne nedelje neuzimanja: ili dve nedelje uzimanja, jedne nedelje neuzimanja; iliIri nedelje uzimanja, jedne nedelje neuzimanja: ili dve nedelje uzimanja, dve nedelje neuzimanja: ili četiri nedelje uzimanja, dve nedelje neuzimanja: ili jedne nedelje uzimanja, tri nedelje neuzimanja - za jedan ili više ciklusa, npr. 2. 3, 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9 ili 10 ili više ciklusa. |04I5|The compounds of the invention can be administered orally in a range of doses. for example. from 1 to 1500 mg. from 2 to 800 mg. or from 5 to 500 mg, e.g. from 2 to 200 mg or from 10 to 1000 mg, and specific example doses include 10, 20, 50 and 50 mg. The compound may be administered one or more times each day. The compound can be administered continuously (ie, every day without interruption for the duration of the treatment regimen). Alternatively. the compound can be given intermittently. i.e. it can be given continuously for a given period of time, such as Shio is a week. and then stop doing it for a period of time, such as a week. and then give continuously for the next period of time, such as a week, and so on for the duration of the treatment regimen. Examples of treatment regimens involving discontinuous administration include regimens in which administration is administered in cycles of one week on, one week off: or two weeks on, one week off; or Two weeks of taking, one week off: or two weeks of taking, two weeks off: or four weeks of taking, two weeks off: or one week of taking, three weeks off - for one or more cycles, e.g. 2. 3, 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9 or 10 or more cycles.
|04I6|Prema jednom poželjnom rasporedu doziranja, pacijentu se daje infuzija jedinjenja formule (I) tokom perioda od jednog sata dnevno u trajanju do deset dana. a naročito do pet dana tokom jedne nedel je. i tretman se ponav lja u željenom intervalu, kao što su dve ili četiri nedelje. a naročito svake tri nedelje. |04I6|According to one preferred dosage schedule, the patient is given an infusion of a compound of formula (I) over a period of one hour per day for up to ten days. and especially up to five days during one week. and the treatment is repeated at the desired interval, such as two or four weeks. and especially every three weeks.
104171Još poželjnije, pacijentu se može davati infuzija jedinjenja (li tokom perioda od jednog sata dnevno do 5 dana, a tretman se može ponavljali svake tri nedel je. 104171 Even more preferably, the patient can be given an infusion of the compound (li) for a period of one hour a day for up to 5 days, and the treatment can be repeated every three weeks.
[04181Prema sledećem poželjnom rasporedu doziranja, pacijentu se daje infuzija od 30 minuta do I sata. što je praćeno održavanjem infuzija promenljivog trajanja, na primer od 1 do 5 sati. npr, 3 sala. [04181 According to the following preferred dosing schedule, the patient is given an infusion over 30 minutes to 1 hour. which is followed by maintaining infusions of variable duration, for example from 1 to 5 hours. eg, 3 halls.
1041 *>|Prema narednom poželjnom rasporedu doziranja, pacijentu se daje kontinualna infuzija tokom perioda od 12 sali do 5 dana, a poželjno kontinualna infuzija od 24 sata do 72 sata 1041 *>|According to the following preferred dosing schedule, the patient is given a continuous infusion over a period of 12 hours to 5 days, preferably a continuous infusion of 24 hours to 72 hours
|0420|Međutim, najpoželjniju količinu jedinjenja zadavanje i tip kompozicije koji se koristi će diskreciono odrediti lekar na osnovu prirode bolesti ili fiziološkog stanja koje se leci. |0420|However, the most preferred amount of compound to administer and the type of composition to be used will be determined at the discretion of the physician based on the nature of the disease or physiological condition being treated.
104211Ovde delinisana jedinjenja se mogu davali kao jedini terapeutski agens ili se mogu davati u kombinovanoj terapiji sa jednim ili više drugih jedinjenja za lečenje konkretnog stanja, na primer. neoplastiene bolesti, kao što je kancer koji je gore đefinisan. Primeri drugih terapeutskih agenasa ili tretmana koji se mogu davati zajedno (bilo istovremeno ili u različitim vremenskim intervalima) sa jedinjenjima formule (I) obuhvataju sledeća. ali nisu ograničeni na njih: 104211 The compounds delineated herein may be administered as a sole therapeutic agent or may be administered in combination therapy with one or more other compounds to treat a particular condition, for example. neoplastic diseases, such as cancer as defined above. Examples of other therapeutic agents or treatments that can be co-administered (either simultaneously or at different time intervals) with the compounds of formula (I) include the following. but are not limited to:
inhibitorilopoizomeraze 1 lopoisomerase 1 inhibitors
antimetaboliti antimetabolites
agensi usmereni na tubulin tubulin-targeting agents
veziva DNK i inhibitori lopoizomeraze II DNA binders and lopoisomerase II inhibitors
agensi za alkilaciju alkylating agents
monoklonska antitela monoclonal antibodies
anti-hormoni anti-hormones
inhibitori transdukcije signala signal transduction inhibitors
inhibitori proleazoma proleasome inhibitors
DNK metil iransferaze DNA methyltransferase
citokini i retinoidi cytokines and retinoids
terapije usmerene na hromatin chromatin-targeted therapies
radioterapija i. radiotherapy and.
(04221Drugi terapeutski ili profilaktički agensi; na primer. agensi koji smanjuju ili ublažavaju neke od neželjenih efekata povezanih sa hemoterapijom. Posebni primeri takvih agenasa obuhvataju antiemetike i agense koji sprečavaju ili smanjuju neutropeniju povezanu sa hemoterapijom i sprečavaju komplikacije koje se pojavljuju usled smanjenih nivoa crvenih krvnih zrnaca ili belih krvnih zrnaca, kao što su. na primer. eritropoetin (EPO). faktor stimulacije kolonija granulocitnih makro raga (GM-CSF). i faktor stimulacije kolonija granulocita (G-CSF). Takode su obuhvaćeni agensi koji inhibiraju resorpeiju kostiju, kao što su bisfosfonatni agensi npr. zoledronat. pamidronat i ibandronat, agensi koji potiskuju inflamatorne odgovore (kao što su deksametazoii, prednizon. i prednizolon) i agensi koji se primenjuju za smanjenje nivoa hormona rasta i IGF-1 u krvi kod pacijenata od akromegalije. kao sto su sinfetićki oblici moždanog hormona somatostatina. koji obuhvata oktreotid acetai. koji je dugo-đelujući oktapeptid sa farmakološkim svojstvima koja podražavaju ona koja ima prirodni hormon somatosiatin. Dalje su obuhvaćeni agensi kao što je leukovorin. koji se upotrebljava kao antidot za lekove koji smanjuju nivoe lb I ne kiseline, ili folinske kiseline i agensi kao što je megestrol acetat. koji se može primeniti za tretiranje neželjenih efekata uključujući edeme i tromoembolijske epizode. (04221 Other therapeutic or prophylactic agents; for example, agents that reduce or alleviate some of the side effects associated with chemotherapy. Specific examples of such agents include antiemetics and agents that prevent or reduce neutropenia associated with chemotherapy and prevent complications arising from reduced levels of red blood cells or white blood cells, such as. for example, erythropoietin (EPO), granulocyte macrophage colony-stimulating factor (GM-CSF). and Also included are agents that inhibit bone resorption, such as zoledronate and ibandronate, and agents that suppress growth hormone and IGF-1 in patients with acromegaly includes octreotide acetate. which is a long-acting octapeptide with pharmacological properties that mimic those of the natural hormone somatosiatin. Further included are agents such as leucovorin. which is used as an antidote to drugs that reduce levels of lb I ne acid, or folinic acid and agents such as megestrol acetate. which can be used to treat side effects including edema and thromboembolic episodes.
104231Svako od jedinjenja koja su prisutna u kombinacijama prema pronalasku se može davati u individualno prilagođenom rasporedu doziranja i različitim pulevima primene. 104231 Each of the compounds present in the combinations according to the invention can be administered in an individually adapted dosage schedule and different administration pools.
Kada se jedinjenje formule (I) primenjuje u kombinovanoj terapiji sa jednim, dva. tri, četiri ili više drugih terapeutskih agenasa (prvenstveno jednim ili dva. još poželjnije jednim), onda se jedinjenja mogu davati istovremeno ili sukcesivno. Kada se daju sukcesivno, onda se ona mogu davati u blisko raspoređenim intervalima (na primer, u periodu od 5-10 minuta) ili u dužini intervalima (na primer. razdvojeno za l. 2. 3. 4 ili više sati. ili čak za duže periode, ako je potrebno), pri čemu je precizni režim doziranja usklađen sa svojstvima terapeutskog agensa, odnosno agenasa. When the compound of formula (I) is administered in combination therapy with one, two. three, four or more other therapeutic agents (preferably one or two. more preferably one), then the compounds can be administered simultaneously or sequentially. When administered successively, they may be administered at closely spaced intervals (eg, over a 5-10 minute period) or at longer intervals (eg, separated by l. 2. 3. 4 or more hours. or even longer periods, if necessary), with the precise dosing regimen being coordinated with the properties of the therapeutic agent(s).
|0424|Jedinjenja prema pronalasku se takođe mogu primenjivati zajedno sa nc-hemoterapeutskim tretmanima, kao što su radioterapija. Ibtodinamička terapija, genska terapija, hirurgija i kontrolisane dijete. |0424|The compounds of the invention can also be administered together with nc-chemotherapeutic treatments, such as radiotherapy. Ibtodynamic therapy, gene therapy, surgery and controlled diets.
104251 Za primenu u kombinovanoj terapiji sa drugim hemoterapeutskini agensom, jedinjenje formule (1) i jedan, dva. tri. četiri ili više drugih terapeutskih agenasa mogu se. na primer. formulisati zajedno u đoznom obliku koji sadrži dva, tri, četiri ili više terapeutskih agenasa. Alternativnolome. pojedinačni terapeutski agensi mogu biti formulisani odvojeno i mogu biti prisutni zajedno u obliku seta, odnosno kompleta, opciono sa uputstvima za njihovu upotrebu. 104251 For use in combined therapy with another chemotherapeutic agent, the compound of formula (1) and one, two. three. four or more other therapeutic agents may. for example. formulate together in a dosage form containing two, three, four or more therapeutic agents. Alternativnolome. the individual therapeutic agents may be formulated separately and may be present together in the form of a set, or kit, optionally with instructions for their use.
104261 Stručnjak iz odgovarajuće oblasti tehnike bi trebao da zna naosnovu svog opšteg znanja koje režime doziranja i kombinacije terapija će primeniti. 104261 One skilled in the relevant art should know within his or her general knowledge what dosage regimens and combinations of therapies to employ.
Dijagnostičkemetode Diagnostic methods
|0427|Pre primene jedinjenja formule (I), pacijent može biti ispitan da bi se odredilo da li bolesl ili stanje od koga pacijent boluje ili može bolovati predstavlja ono koje bi reagovalo na tretman jedinjenjem koje ima aktivnost protiv FGFR. VFGFR i ili PDGFR. |0427|Prior to administration of a compound of formula (I), the patient may be examined to determine whether the disease or condition from which the patient suffers or may suffer is one that would respond to treatment with a compound having anti-FGFR activity. VFGFR and or PDGFR.
|0428|Na primer. biološki uzorak uzet od pacijenta može biti analiziran da hi se odredilo da li je slanje ili bolesl. kao Što je kancer. od koga pacijent boluje ili može bolovati, ono koje je karakterisano genetskom abnormalnošću ili abnormalnom ekspresijom proteina koje dovode do povećane regulacije nivoa ili aktivnosti FGFR. VEGFR i/ili PDGFR ili senzibilizacije putanje prema normalnoj FGFR. VEGFR i ili PDGFR aktivnosti, ili prevelike regulacije signalnih putanja ovih faktora rasta, kao što su nivoi liganda faktora rasta ili aktivnosti liganda faktora rasta ili prevelike regulacije biohemijske putanje nizvodno od FGFR. VEGFR i ili PDGFK aktivacije. |0428|For example. a biological sample taken from a patient can be analyzed to determine whether it is sent or diseased. like What is cancer. from which the patient suffers or may suffer, which is characterized by a genetic abnormality or abnormal protein expression that leads to up-regulation of FGFR levels or activity. VEGFR and/or PDGFR or pathway sensitization to normal FGFR. VEGFR and or PDGFR activities, or upregulation of signaling pathways of these growth factors, such as growth factor ligand levels or growth factor ligand activity or upregulation of biochemical pathways downstream of FGFR. VEGFR and or PDGFK activation.
[04291 Primeri takvih abnormalnosti koje rezultuju aktivacijom ili senzibilizacijom FGFR, VEGFR i ili PDGFR signala obuhvataju gubitak ili inhibiciju apoptotičkih putanja, preveliku regulaciju receptora ili liganada, ili prisustvo mutantnih varijanti receptora ili liganada, npr. PTK varijanti. Tumori sa mutantima FGFRI. FGFR2 ili FGFR3 ili FGFR4 ili prevelikom regulacijom, a naročito prekomernom ekspresi jom FGFR I. ili pojačanjem funkcije mutanata FGFR2 ili FGFR3 mogu biti posebno osetljivi. senzitivni na FGFR inhibilore. [04291 Examples of such abnormalities resulting from activation or sensitization of FGFR, VEGFR and or PDGFR signaling include loss or inhibition of apoptotic pathways, upregulation of receptors or ligands, or the presence of mutant variants of receptors or ligands, e.g. PTK variants. Tumors with FGFRI mutants. FGFR2 or FGFR3 or FGFR4 or overregulation, especially overexpression of FGFR I. or gain of function mutants of FGFR2 or FGFR3 can be particularly sensitive. sensitive to FGFR inhibitors.
|0430|Na primer.lačkasle mutacije koje izazivaju pojačanje funkcije FGFR2 su bile identitikovane kod više stanja (l.emonnier, et al. (2001)..1. Bone Miner. Res.. 16. 832-845). Naročito su bile iđentifikovane aktivirajuće mutacije u FGFR2 kod 10% tumora endometrijuma (Pollock et al, Oncogene. 2007. 26, 7158-7162). |0430|For example, rare mutations that cause gain of function of FGFR2 have been identified in several conditions (l.emonnier, et al. (2001)..1. Bone Miner. Res.. 16. 832-845). Notably, activating mutations in FGFR2 were identified in 10% of endometrial tumors (Pollock et al, Oncogene. 2007. 26, 7158-7162).
|043l |Pored toga. genetske aberacije FGFR3 receptora tirozin kinaze. kao što su hromozomske translokacije ili tačkaste mutacije koje rezultuju ektopično izraženim ili deregulisanim. konstitutivno aktivnim FGFR3 receptorima. su bile identitikovane i povezane sa podskupom mulliplih mijeloma. karcinoma mokraćne bešike i grlića materice (Povvers. C.J., et al. (2000), Endocr. Rel. Cancer, 7. 165). Posebno je mutacija "16741 PDGF receptora bila identifikovana kod imatinibom lećenih pacijenata. |043l |In addition. genetic aberrations of FGFR3 receptor tyrosine kinase. such as chromosomal translocations or point mutations resulting in ectopically expressed or deregulated. constitutively active FGFR3 receptors. were identified and associated with a subset of multiple myeloma. bladder and cervical cancer (Povvers. C.J., et al. (2000), Endocr. Rel. Cancer, 7. 165). In particular, the "16741 PDGF receptor mutation was identified in imatinib-treated patients.
Pored toga. demonstrirana je genska amplifikacija 8pl2-pl 1.2 kod -50% slučajeva lobularnog kancera dojke (CLC) i ovo pokazuje da je povezana sa povećanom ekspresijom FGFR I. Preliminarne studije sa siRNK. usmerenom protiv FGFRI, ili malim molekulima inhibitorima receptora su pokazale da su ćelijske linije koje su osnova ove amplifikacije posebno osetljive na inhibiciju ove signalne putanje ( Reis-!Tiho et al. (2006) Clin Cancer Res. 12(22): 6652-6662). In addition. demonstrated gene amplification of 8pl2-pl 1.2 in -50% of cases of lobular breast cancer (CLC) and this shows that it is associated with increased expression of FGFR I. Preliminary studies with siRNA. directed against FGFRI, or small molecule receptor inhibitors have shown that cell lines underlying this amplification are particularly sensitive to inhibition of this signaling pathway (Reis-!Tiho et al. (2006) Clin Cancer Res. 12(22): 6652-6662).
|0432|Alternativnolome. biološki uzorak koji je uzet od pacijenta može biti analiziran u pogledu gubitka negativnog regulatora ili suprcsora FGFR. VEGFR ili PDGFR. U akluclnom kontekstu, izraz "gubitak" obuhvata deleciju gena koji kodira regulator ili supresor. skraćenje gena (na primer. mutacijom), skraćenje transkribovanog genskog proizvoda, ili inaktivaciju transkribovanog proizvoda (npr. tačkastim mutacijama) ili sekveslraciju pomoću drugog genskog proizvoda. |0432|Alternative break. a biological sample taken from the patient can be analyzed for loss of the negative regulator or suppressor of FGFR. VEGFR or PDGFR. In the clinical context, the term "loss" includes the deletion of a gene encoding a regulator or suppressor. truncation of a gene (eg, by mutation), truncation of a transcribed gene product, or inactivation of a transcribed product (eg, by point mutations) or sequestration by another gene product.
104331Izraz prevelika regulacija obuhvata povećanu ekspresiju ili prckomemu ekspresiju, uključujući gensku amplifikaciju (tj. višestruke kopije gena) i povećanu ekspresiju transkripcionim efektom, i hiperaktivnost. i aktivaciju, uključujući aktivaciju mutacijama. Shodno tome. pacijent može biti podvrgnut dijagnostičkom teslu radi detektovanja markera koji je karakterističan za preveliku regulaciju FGFR. VEGFR i ili PDGFR. Izraz dijagnoza 104331 The term upregulation includes increased expression or perturbed expression, including gene amplification (ie, multiple copies of a gene) and increased expression by transcriptional effect, and hyperactivity. and activation, including activation by mutations. Accordingly. the patient may undergo a diagnostic test to detect a marker that is characteristic of FGFR overregulation. VEGFR and or PDGFR. The term diagnosis
obuhvata i skrining. Pod markerom podrazumevamo genetske markere koji obuhvat.iju, na primer. merenje kompozicije DNK da bi se identifikovale mutacije FGFR, VF.GFR i ili PDGFR. Izraz marker takode obuhvata markere koji su karakteristični za preveliku regulaciju FGFR. VF.GFR i ili PDGFR. uključujući enzimsku aktivnost, nivoe enzima, stanje enzima (npr. fosforilovani ili ne) i iRNK nivoe gore pomenuiih proteina. it also includes screening. By marker we mean genetic markers that include, for example. DNA composition measurement to identify FGFR, VF.GFR and or PDGFR mutations. The term marker also includes markers that are characteristic of FGFR upregulation. VF.GFR and or PDGFR. including enzyme activity, enzyme levels, enzyme state (eg phosphorylated or not) and mRNA levels of the aforementioned proteins.
104341Dijagnostički testovi i skrininzi se obično izvode na biološkom uzorku koji je izabran između uzoraka biopsije tumora, uzoraka krvi (izolacija i obogaćivanje uzetih tumorskih ćelija), biopsija stolice, sputuma. hromozomske analize, pleuralnog fluida, peritonealnog fluida, bukalnih brisova. biopsije ili iz urina. 104341Diagnostic tests and screenings are usually performed on a biological sample selected from tumor biopsy samples, blood samples (isolation and enrichment of taken tumor cells), stool biopsies, sputum. chromosomal analysis, pleural fluid, peritoneal fluid, buccal swabs. biopsies or from urine.
Postupci identifikacije i analize mutacija i preregtilacije proteina su dobro poznati stručnjaku iz odgovarajuće oblasti tehnike. Postupci ispitivanja mogu uključivali standardne postupke, kao šio je rever/rta iranskriptaza uz lančanu reakciju polimenize (RT-PCR), ili hibridizacija in-situ. kao što je fluorescentna in-situ hibridizacija il ISU) Procedures for identifying and analyzing mutations and protein rearrangements are well known to those skilled in the art. Test procedures may include standard procedures, such as reverse transcriptase polymerase chain reaction (RT-PCR), or in-situ hybridization. such as fluorescence in-situ hybridization or ISU)
(04351Identifikacija pojedinca koji nosi mutaciju u FGFR. VEGFR i ili PDGFR može značiti da bi pacijent bio posebno podesan za lečenje sa FGFR, VEGFR i ili PDGFR inhibitorom. Tumori mogu biti prvenstveno ispitivani u pogledu prisustva FGFR. VEGFR i/ili PDGFR vari jame pre lečenja. Proces ispitivanja će obično uključivati direktno sekvenciranje. oligonukleolidnu mikromrežnu analizu ili nuitamno specifično antitelo. Pored toga. dijagnoza (umora sa takvim mutacijama bi mogla biti izvršena primenom tehnika koje su poznate stručnjaku iz odgovarajuće oblasti i koje su ovde opisane, kao što su RT-PCR i liSI I. (04351Identification of an individual carrying a mutation in FGFR. VEGFR and or PDGFR may mean that the patient would be particularly suitable for treatment with an FGFR, VEGFR and or PDGFR inhibitor. Tumors may be primarily screened for the presence of FGFR. VEGFR and/or PDGFR before treatment. The testing process will usually include direct sequencing. using techniques known to those skilled in the art and described herein, such as RT-PCR and liSI I.
104361Pored toga. mutanlni oblici, na primer. FGFR ili VEGFR2. se mogu identillkovati direktnim sekveuciranjem. na primer, tumorskih biopsija korišćenjem PCR I metoda za sekvenciranje PGR proizvoda direktno kao Sto je ovde opisano. Stručnjak iz odgovarajuće oblasti će u akluelnom slučaju shvatili da bi se mogle primeniti sve dobro poznate tehnike za detekciju prekomerne ekspresije, aktivacije ili mutacija gore navedenih proteina. 104361 In addition. mutant forms, for example. FGFR or VEGFR2. can be identified by direct sequencing. for example, tumor biopsies using PCR and methods for sequencing PCR products directly as described herein. One of ordinary skill in the art will recognize that all well-known techniques for detecting overexpression, activation, or mutation of the above-mentioned proteins could be applied.
|0437|Pri ispitivanju sa RT-PCR. nivo iRNK u tumoru se određuje kreiranjem kDNK kopije iRNK. praćenom amplifikacijom kDNK sa PCR. Postupci PCR amplifikacije. selekcije prajmera. i uslovi za amplilikaciju su poznati stručnjaku iz odgovarajuće oblasti tehnike. Manipulacije nukleinskim kiselinama i PCR se izvode standardnim postupcima, kao sto je opisano, na primer. u Austibel. F.M. el al.. uredn. (2004) Current Protocols in Molecular Biologv. John VVilev & Sons Inc.. ili Innis. VI.A. et-al.. uredu. PCR Protocols: a guide to melhods and applications. 1990. Academic Press. San Dijego. Tehnike reakcija i manipulacija u koje su uključene nukleinske kiseline takođe su opisane u Sambrook et al.. 2001. 3. izdanje. Molecular Cloning: A l.aboralorv Manual. Cold Spring Harbor Laboratorv Press. Alternativno tome. može se upotrebiti komercijalno raspoloživi komplet za RT-PCR (na primer. Roche Molecular Biochemicals) ili metodologija koja je izneta u američkim patentima 4.666,828: 4,683,202; 4,801.531;X192.659, 5.272.057. 5,882,864, i 6.218.529 i koji su ovde uključeni kao reference. |0437|When testing with RT-PCR. the level of mRNA in a tumor is determined by creating a cDNA copy of the mRNA. followed by cDNA amplification with PCR. PCR amplification procedures. primer selection. and conditions for amplification are known to one skilled in the relevant art. Nucleic acid manipulations and PCR are performed by standard procedures, as described, for example. in Austibel. F.M. el al.. neat. (2004) Current Protocols in Molecular Biology. John Vilev & Sons Inc.. or Innis. VI.A. et-al.. okay. PCR Protocols: a guide to methods and applications. 1990. Academic Press. San Diego. Reaction and manipulation techniques involving nucleic acids are also described in Sambrook et al.. 2001 3rd ed. Molecular Cloning: A l.aboralorv Manual. Cold Spring Harbor Laboratory Press. Alternatively. a commercially available RT-PCR kit (eg, Roche Molecular Biochemicals) or the methodology outlined in US Patents 4,666,828: 4,683,202 can be used; 4,801,531; X192,659, 5,272,057. 5,882,864, and 6,218,529 and which are incorporated herein by reference.
Primer tehnike hibridizacije in-situ za određivanje ekspresije iRNK bi bila fluorescentna hibridizacija in-situ (engl. fluorescence in-situ hvbridisalion, skr. FIS1I) (vidi Angerer (1987). Metli. Enzvmol.. 152. 649). An example of an in-situ hybridization technique for determining mRNA expression would be fluorescence in-situ hybridization (eng. fluorescence in-situ hybridization, abbr. FIS1I) (see Angerer (1987). Metli. Enzvmol.. 152. 649).
104381Generalno, hibridizacija in situ obuhvata sledeće glavne korake: i 1) fiksaciju tkiva koje treba da bude analizirano; (2) prehibriđizacioni tretman uzorka da bi se povećala mogućnost pristupa ciljnoj nukleinskoj kiselini, i da bi se smanjilo ne-specifično vezivanje; (3) hibridizaciju smeša nukleinske kiseline sa nukleinskom kiselinom u biološkoj strukturi ili ikivu; (4) post-hibridizaciona ispiranja da bi se odstranili fragmenti nukleinske kiseline koji nisu vezani u hibridizaciji. i (5) detekciju fragmenata hibridizovane nukleinske kiseline. Probe koje se koriste u takvim aplikacijama su obično obeležene, na primer, sa radioizotopima ili fluorescentnim reporterima. Poželjne probe su dovoljno duge, na primer, od oko 50, 100, ili 200 nukleotida do oko 1000 ili više nukleotida. da bi se omogućila specifična hibridizacija sa ciljnom, odnosno ciljnim nukleinskim kiselinama pod striktnim uslovima. Standardni postupci za izvođenje F1SH su opisani u Ausubel. F.M. et al.. uredn. Current Protocols in Molecular 104381 In general, in situ hybridization includes the following main steps: and 1) fixation of the tissue to be analyzed; (2) prehybridization treatment of the sample to increase the accessibility of the target nucleic acid, and to reduce non-specific binding; (3) hybridization of the nucleic acid mixture with the nucleic acid in the biological structure or tissue; (4) post-hybridization washes to remove nucleic acid fragments not bound by hybridization. and (5) detection of hybridized nucleic acid fragments. Probes used in such applications are usually labeled, for example, with radioisotopes or fluorescent reporters. Preferred probes are sufficiently long, for example, from about 50, 100, or 200 nucleotides to about 1000 or more nucleotides. in order to enable specific hybridization with the target or target nucleic acids under strict conditions. Standard procedures for performing F1SH are described in Ausubel. F.M. et al.. edited. Current Protocols in Molecular
Biologv.2004. John VVilev & Sons Ine i Pluorescenee In Situ Hvhridizafion: Technical Overview autora John M. S. Bartlett in Molecular Diagnosis of Cancer. Methods and Protocols. 2. izdanje: ISBN: 1 -59259-760-2: mart 2004. str. 077-088; Serija: Methods in Molecular Medicine. Biologv. 2004. John VIlev & Sons Ine and Pluorescenee In Situ Hvhridizafion: Technical Overview by John M. S. Bartlett in Molecular Diagnosis of Cancer. Methods and Protocols. 2nd edition: ISBN: 1 -59259-760-2: March 2004. p. 077-088; Series: Methods in Molecular Medicine.
|0439|Već su opisani postupci za profilisauje ekspresije gena (DePrimo et al. (2003). BMC Cancer. 3:3). Ukratko, ovaj protokol izgleda kao što sledi: dvolančana kDNK se sintetiše od totalne RNK korišćenjem (dT)24 oligomera prajmiranjem sinteze prvog lanca kDNK, praeenim sa sintezom drugog lanca kDNK sa slučajnim heksamernim prajmerima. Dvolančana kDNK se koristi kao šablon za in vitro transkripciju kRNK upotrebom biotinilovanih ribonukleotida. kRNK se hemijski fragmentiše prema protokolima koje je opisao Affvmeiris (Santa Ciara, CA. USA), a onda se hibridizuje tokom noći na matricama humanog genoma. |0439|Methods for gene expression profiling have already been described (DePrimo et al. (2003). BMC Cancer. 3:3). Briefly, this protocol is as follows: double-stranded cDNA is synthesized from total RNA using (dT)24 oligomers by priming the synthesis of the first strand of cDNA, followed by synthesis of the second strand of cDNA with random hexamer primers. Double-stranded cDNA is used as a template for in vitro transcription of cRNA using biotinylated ribonucleotides. cRNA is chemically fragmented according to the protocols described by Affvmeiris (Santa Ciara, CA. USA) and then hybridized overnight on human genome arrays.
104401Alternativno tome. proteinski proizvodi koji su izraženi iz iRNK mogu biti određeni imunohistohemijski iz uzoraka tumora, čvrste faze imunotestova sa mikrotitarskim pločama, VVestern blotingom. 2-dimenzionalnom elektroforezom na SDS-poliakrilamidnom gelu. sa ELISA, protočnom citometrijom i drugim postupcima poznatim iz slanja tehnike za detekciju specifičnih proteina. Postupci detekcije obuhvataju korišćenje mesta specifičnih antitela. Stručnjak iz odgovarajuće oblasti tehnike će shvatiti da bi se u aktuelnom slučaju mogle primeniti sve dobro poznate tehnike za detekciju prevelike regulacije FGFR. VEGFR i ili PDGFR. ili detekciju FGFR. VEGFR i ili PDGFR varijanti ili mutanata. 104401 Alternatively. protein products that are expressed from mRNA can be determined immunohistochemically from tumor samples, solid phase immunoassays with microtiter plates, and Western blotting. by 2-dimensional electrophoresis on SDS-polyacrylamide gel. with ELISA, flow cytometry and other procedures known from sending techniques for the detection of specific proteins. Detection methods include the use of site specific antibodies. One of ordinary skill in the art will appreciate that all well-known techniques for detecting FGFR upregulation could be applied in the present case. VEGFR and or PDGFR. or FGFR detection. VEGFR and or PDGFR variants or mutants.
|044l|Abnormalni nivoi proteina kao što su FGFR ili VEGFR se mogu izmeriti korišćenjem standardnih enzimskih testova, na primer, onih testova koji su ovde opisani. Aktivacija ili prekomerna ekspresija bi takođe mogle biti detektovane u uzorku tkiva, na primer. tumorskog tkiva. Metenjem aktivnosti lirozin kinaze sa teslom kao Sto je onaj od firme Chemicon International. Tirozin kinaza od interesa bi mogla bili imunoistaložena iz lizala uzorka, a onda bi mogla biti izmerena njena aktivnost |044l|Abnormal levels of proteins such as FGFR or VEGFR can be measured using standard enzyme assays, for example, those assays described herein. Activation or overexpression could also be detected in a tissue sample, for example. tumor tissue. By measuring the activity of lyrosine kinase with a Tesla such as the one from Chemicon International. The tyrosine kinase of interest could be immunoprecipitated from the sample lysates, and then its activity could be measured
[04421Alternativni metodi merenja prekomerne ekspresije ili aktivacije FGFR ili VEGFR uključujući njihove izoforme, obuhvataju metenje gustine mikro krvnih sudova. Ona se može. na primer. izmeriti pninenom metoda koje su opisali Orre i Rogers (Ini .1 Cancer (1999), 84(2) 101-8). Metode za testiranje takode obuhvataju primenu markera, na primer. u slučaju VEGFR oni obuhvalaju CD3I. C D3 I i CDIOŠ (Miueo et al. (2004) .1 Clin Pathol. 57(6). 591-7). [04421Alternative methods of measuring the overexpression or activation of FGFR or VEGFR including their isoforms include measuring the density of microvessels. She can. for example. measured by the method described by Orre and Rogers (Ini .1 Cancer (1999), 84(2) 101-8). Testing methods also include the application of markers, for example. in the case of VEGFR they include CD3I. C D3 I and CDIOŠ (Miueo et al. (2004).1 Clin Pathol. 57(6). 591-7).
|0443|Zbog toga bi se sve ove tehnike takode mogle primeniti za identifikaciju tumora, a naročito onih koji su podesni za lečenje sa jedinjenjima prema pronalasku. |0443|Therefore, all these techniques could also be applied to identify tumors, especially those that are amenable to treatment with compounds according to the invention.
[0444|Jedinjenja prema pronalasku su posebno korisna u lečenju pacijenta koji ima imitirani FGFR. G697C mutacija u FGFR3 je uočena kod 62% oralnih karcinoma skvamoznih ćelija i izaziva konstitutivnu aktivaciju aktivnosti kinaze. Aktivirajuće mutacije FGFR3 su takođe bile identitikovane u slučajevima karcinoma mokraćne bešike. Ovih mutacija je bilo 6 vrsta, uz različite stepene prevalencije: R248C. S249C. G372C, S373C, V375C, K6520- Pored loga. utvrđeno je da je Gly388Arg polimorlizam u FGFR4 povezan sa povećanom učestalošću pojave i agresivnošću kancera prostate, debelog creva. pluća i dojke. [0444] The compounds of the invention are particularly useful in the treatment of a patient having an FGFR mimic. The G697C mutation in FGFR3 is observed in 62% of oral squamous cell carcinomas and causes constitutive activation of the kinase activity. Activating FGFR3 mutations have also been identified in bladder cancer cases. There were 6 types of these mutations, with varying degrees of prevalence: R248C. S249C. G372C, S373C, V375C, K6520- Next to the logo. it was determined that the Gly388Arg polymorphism in FGFR4 is associated with an increased incidence and aggressiveness of prostate and colon cancer. lungs and breasts.
10445jZbog toga je u sledeći aspekl pronalaska uključena primena jedinjen ja prema pronalasku za proizvodnju leka za lečenje ili profilaksu bolesti ili stanja kod pacijenta koji je bio podvrgnut skriningu da bi se odredilo da li bolesl ili stanje od koga pacijent boluje ili može bolovati predstavlja ono koje bi reagovalo na tretman jedinjenjem koje ima aktivnost protiv FGFR. Therefore, a further aspect of the invention includes the use of a compound according to the invention for the manufacture of a drug for the treatment or prophylaxis of a disease or condition in a patient who has been screened to determine whether the disease or condition from which the patient suffers or may suffer is one that would respond to treatment with a compound having anti-FGFR activity.
104461Posebne mutacije za koje se vrši skrining kod pacijenta obuhvataju G697C. R248C. S249C. G372C. S373C, Y375C. K652Q mutacije u FGFR3 i Gly388Arg polimortizam u FGFR4. 104461 Specific mutations for which a patient is screened include G697C. R248C. S249C. G372C. S373C, Y375C. K652Q mutations in FGFR3 and Gly388Arg polymortism in FGFR4.
|0447|Prema sledećem aspektu pronalaska su obuhvaćena jedinjenja prema pronalasku/a primenu li profilaksi ili lečenju kancera kod pacijenta koji je izabran iz subpopulacije koja poseduje varijantu FGFR gena (na primer. G697C mutaciju u FGFR3 i Gly388Arg polimorfizam u FGFR4). |0447|According to the following aspect of the invention, the compounds according to the invention are covered if they are used for the prophylaxis or treatment of cancer in a patient selected from a subpopulation possessing a variant of the FGFR gene (eg. G697C mutation in FGFR3 and Gly388Arg polymorphism in FGFR4).
|0448|MRI određivanje normalizacije krvnog suda (npr. korišćenjem MRI gradijeninog eha. spin eha. i pojačanja kontrasta radi metenja zapremine krvi. relativne veličine krvnog suda i vaskulame permeabilnosti) u kombinaciji sa cirkulišućim bioinarkerima (cirkulišuće progenitorske ćelije (CPCs). C'F.Cs. SOFI. i PCj 1-2) se takođe mogu koristiti za identifikaciju VEGFR2-rezistentnih tumora radi lečenja sa jeđinjenjem prema pronalasku. |0448|MRI determination of vessel normalization (eg using MRI gradient echo. spin echo. and contrast enhancement to measure blood volume. relative vessel size and vasculature permeability) in combination with circulating bioinarkers (circulating progenitor cells (CPCs). C'F.Cs. SOFI. and PCj 1-2) can also be used to identify VEGFR2-resistant tumors for treatment with compound according to the invention.
Opšti postupci sinteze General synthesis procedures
Opis aiialiiičkog. LC-MS sistema i metode Description of the aiialiiic. LC-MS systems and methods
10449)U priinerima su dobijena jedinjenja bila karakterisana tečnom hromaiogralijom i tnasenom spektroskopijom uz primenu komercijalno raspoloživih sistema (VVaters Plalform LC-MS sistem. Vvaters Fractionlynx LC-MS sistem), standardnih radnih uslova i komercijalno raspoloživih kolona (Phenomene.v. Vvaters itd.). ali stručnjak iz odgovarajuće oblasti Će razmotriti alternativne sisteme i metode koje bi se mogli primenili. Kada su prisutni atomi sa različitim izotopima, a navedena je samo jedna masa. onda je navedena masa za jedinjenje monoizotopska masa (tj. "Cl; 7"F3r itd.). 10449) In the experiments, the obtained compounds were characterized by liquid chromatography and mass spectroscopy using commercially available systems (VWaters Plalform LC-MS system. Vwaters Fractionlynx LC-MS system), standard operating conditions and commercially available columns (Phenomene.v. Waters, etc.). but an expert in the relevant field will consider alternative systems and methods that could be used. When atoms with different isotopes are present and only one mass is given. then the mass given for the compound is the monoisotopic mass (ie "Cl; 7"F3r etc.).
Maseno^ usniereno prečišćavaiije LC-MS sistema Mass-controlled purification of LC-MS systems
|0450|Preparativna LC-MS (ili HPLC) je standardna i efikasna metoda koja se upotrebljava za prečišćavanje malih organskih molekula, kao što su ovde opisana jedinjenja. Metode za tečnu hromatograllju (LC) i masenu spektrometrjju (MS) mogu varirati da bi se obezbeđilo bolje razdvajanje sirovih materijala i poboljšana detekcija uzoraka sa MS. Optimizacija preparativnog gradijenta LC metoda će obuhvatati variranje kolona, isparljivih eluenata i modifikatora. kao i gradijenata. Iz odgovarajuće oblasti su dobro poznate metode za optimizaciju metoda preparat i vne LC-MS, kao i za njihovo korišćenje za prečišćavanje jedinjenja. Takve metode su opisane u Rosentreter U, l-luber U.; Optimal fraction collecting in preparative LC MS: .1 Cornh Chem.: 2004: 6(2). 159-64 i Leister W. Stratiss K. Wisnoski D, Zhao Z. Lindslev C., Developmem of a custom high-throughput preparative liquid chromatographv/mass spectrometer platform tor the preparative puriflcation and analvtical analvsis of compound libraries: .1 CombGhem.; 2003: 5(3): 322-9. |0450|Preparative LC-MS (or HPLC) is a standard and efficient method used for the purification of small organic molecules, such as the compounds described herein. Liquid chromatography (LC) and mass spectrometry (MS) methods can be varied to provide better separation of crude materials and improved detection of samples with MS. Optimization of the preparative gradient LC method will include varying columns, volatile eluents and modifiers. as well as gradients. Methods for the optimization of preparative and non-LC-MS methods, as well as for their use in the purification of compounds, are well known in the relevant field. Such methods are described in Rosentreter U, l-luber U.; Optimal fraction collecting in preparative LC MS: .1 Cornh Chem.: 2004: 6(2). 159-64 and Leister W. Stratiss K. Wisnoski D, Zhao Z. Lindslev C., Development of a custom high-throughput preparative liquid chromatograph/mass spectrometer platform for the preparative purification and analvtical analysis of compound libraries: .1 CombGhem.; 2003: 5(3): 322-9.
|045! |Dva takva sistema za prečišćavanje jedinjenja preparat i vnom LC-MS su VVaters Lr;iciionlynx sistem ili Agilenl 1 100 LC-MS preparativni sistem, mada će stručnjak iz odgovarajuće oblasti shvatiti da bi se mogli upotrebiti alternativni sistemi i metode. Za ovde opisana jedinjenja su bili naročito upotrebljeni reverzno fazni metodi za preparat i vnu HPLC, ali bi se umesto reverzno faznih metoda mogle upotrebiti metode bazirane na normalno faznoj preparativnoj LC. Većina sistema za preparati vnu LC-MS primenjuje reverzno faznu LC i isparljivc kisele modifikatore. posto je taj pristup veoma efikasan za prečišćavanje malih molekula i zbog toga što su eluenti kompatibilni sa pozitivno-jonskom elekirosprej masenom spektrometrijom. Najpođesniji tip preparativne hromatografije se bira prema dobijenom analitičkom tragu. Tipična rutina je da se izvede analitička LC-MS uz korišćenje tipa hromatografije (sa niskim ili visokim pH) koji je najpođesniji za strukturu jedinjenja. Kada analitički trag pokaže dobru hromatografiju. onda se bira podesan preparativni metod istog tipa. Za prečišćavanje jedinjenja bi |045! Two such preparative and vnom LC-MS compound purification systems are the Waters Lr;icionlynx system or the Agilent 1 100 LC-MS preparative system, although one skilled in the relevant art will appreciate that alternative systems and methods could be used. For the compounds described here, reversed-phase preparative and vnu HPLC methods were particularly used, but methods based on normal-phase preparative LC could be used instead of reversed-phase methods. Most preparative LC-MS systems use reversed-phase LC and volatile acid modifiers. because this approach is very efficient for the purification of small molecules and because the eluents are compatible with positive-ion electrospray mass spectrometry. The most suitable type of preparative chromatography is chosen according to the obtained analytical trace. A typical routine is to perform analytical LC-MS using the type of chromatography (low or high pH) most suitable for the structure of the compound. When the analytical trace shows good chromatography. then a suitable preparatory method of the same type is chosen. For the purification of compounds bi
se mogao upotrebiti niz drugih hromatografskih rastvora, npr. normalni ili reverzno fazni LC; kisele, bazne, polarne ili iipofilne puferovane mobilne faze; bazni modifikatori bi se mogli upotrebiti za prečišćavanje jedinjenja. Na osnovu pribavljenih informacija stručnjak iz odgovarajuće oblasti bi mogao da prečisti ovde opisana jedinjenja pomoću preparat i vne LC-MS. a number of other chromatographic solutions could be used, e.g. normal or reverse phase LC; acidic, basic, polar or hydrophilic buffered mobile phases; base modifiers could be used to purify compounds. Based on the information obtained, one skilled in the art would be able to purify the compounds described herein using preparative LC-MS.
|0452|Sva jedinjenja su bila obično rastvorena u 100% MeOH ili 100%DMSO. |0452|All compounds were typically dissolved in 100% MeOH or 100% DMSO.
Opšti put A Main road A
|0453||0453|
Procedura AI -.tbrinjranje:iniid.azopiridinskog.pi;sleny 104541 Procedure AI -.tbrinjranje:iniid.azopyridinskij.pi;sleny 104541
|0455|Rastvoru metil 2-aminopiridin-4-karboksilata (10.0 g. 66 mmol. 1.0 ekviv) u EtOH (150 ml) je bio dodat Nal lCCh(ILI g. 132 mmol, 2.0 ekviv), što je bilo praćeno sa hloroacetaldehidm (50 tež. % u vodi, 13.0 ml. 99 mmol. 1.5 ekviv). Smeša je bila refluksovana 2 h. Rastvaraći su bili odstranjeni pod smanjenim pritiskom, a sirova smeša je bila raspodeljena između vode i EtOAc. Rezuhujući talog je bio ispran sa Ef.O i onda je rekristalizovan iz MeOH/Et,Ođa bi se dobilo 8,4 g proizvoda. I H NMR (400 MHz. DMSO-đ6): 8.66 (1II, đ), 8.16 (2H, s). 7,80 (IH. s), 7,33 (II I. d). 3.90 (3H, s). MS; | M • 111 177. |0455|To a solution of methyl 2-aminopyridine-4-carboxylate (10.0 g. 66 mmol. 1.0 equiv) in EtOH (150 mL) was added Nal lCCh(ILI g. 132 mmol, 2.0 equiv), which was followed by chloroacetaldehyde (50 wt % in water, 13.0 mL. 99 mmol. 1.5 equiv). The mixture was refluxed for 2 h. The solvents were removed under reduced pressure and the crude mixture was partitioned between water and EtOAc. The drying precipitate was washed with Ef.O and then recrystallized from MeOH/Et.OH to give 8.4 g of product. 1 H NMR (400 MHz. DMSO-d6): 8.66 (1II, d), 8.16 (2H, s). 7.80 (IH. s), 7.33 (II I. d). 3.90 (3H, s). MS; | M • 111 177.
Prpe eđura A 2 - hi dro 1 i za estra Prpe eđura A 2 - hi dro 1 and for estra
]0456|]0456|
|0457|Rastvoru metil imiclazo[1.2-a]piYidin-7-karboksilata (3.0g. I7.(W mmol. 1.0 ekviv) u F.tOH (150 ml) je bilo dodato2M vodenog KOM (85 ml. 170 mmol. 10 ekviv). Rastvor je bio zagrevan 50 min na 60'C. Posle hlađenja do sobne temperature, reakcija je bila neutralizovana (HCI), pa su rastvarači bili odstranjeni pod smanjenim pritiskom. Ostatak je bio mešan u EtOH (2 x 100 ml), a zatim je isfiltriran. Rastvarao je bio odstranjen pod smanjenim pritiskom, a rczultujući proizvod je bio upotrebi jen u sledećem koraku bez daljeg prečišćavanja MS: [M ■ ll| 163. |0457|To a solution of methyl imiclazo[1.2-a]pyridin-7-carboxylate (3.0g. 17.(W mmol. 1.0 equiv) in F.tOH (150 ml) was added 2M aqueous KOM (85 ml. 170 mmol. 10 equiv). The solution was heated for 50 min at 60'C. After cooling to room temperature, the reaction was neutralized. (HCl), and the solvents were removed under reduced pressure. The residue was stirred in EtOH (2 x 100 ml), and the solvent was removed under reduced pressure, and the resulting product was used in the next step without further purification by MS:
Prpcedura ^ Procedure ^
|0458||0458|
[0459|Rastvoru iiniđazoj 1,2-a]piridin-7-karboksilne kiseline (1.0 ekviv ) u DMF1EO (50:1) su bili dodati TBTU (1.5 ekviv) i FIOBT (1.5 ekviv). Reakcija je bila mešana na sobnoj temperaturi tokom 30 min pre nego što joj je bio dodat amin (2.0 ekviv). Rezultujući rastvor je bio mešan na sobnoj temperaturi 16 h. Reakciona smeša je bila izlivena na SCX patronu, pa je isprana sa MeOH (2 zapremine kolone) pre nego što je proizvod bio eluiran sa metanolskim amonijakom (2 zapremine kolone). Raslvarać je bio odstranjen pod smanjenim pritiskom i. ako je bilo potrebno, proizvod je prečišćen hromatografijom na silicijum dioksidu (0 »50% MeOH Et >0). Procedura A I - jodovanje104601 [0459|To a solution of imidiazo 1,2-a]pyridine-7-carboxylic acid (1.0 equiv) in DMF1EO (50:1) was added TBTU (1.5 equiv) and FIOBT (1.5 equiv). The reaction was stirred at room temperature for 30 min before amine (2.0 equiv) was added. The resulting solution was stirred at room temperature for 16 h. The reaction mixture was poured onto an SCX cartridge and washed with MeOH (2 column volumes) before the product was eluted with methanolic ammonia (2 column volumes). Raslvarać was removed under reduced pressure and. if necessary, the product was purified by chromatography on silica (0 » 50% MeOH Et >0). Procedure A I - iodination104601
|046l |Rastvoru amida imidazoj 1.2-ajpiridin-7-karboksilne kiseline (1.0 ekviv) u DMF (280ml) je bio dodat N-jodosukcinimid (1,2 ekviv), pa je rezultujuća smeša bila mešana 2 h na sobnojlemperaturi. Retki smeđi mulj je bio |046l |To a solution of imidazo 1,2-pyridine-7-carboxylic acid amide (1.0 equiv) in DMF (280 ml) was added N-iodosuccinimide (1.2 equiv), and the resulting mixture was stirred for 2 h at room temperature. It was a rare brown sludge
razređert sa vodom. 10%w/v natrijum liosulfatom i natrijum karbonatom (I M) i onda je ekstrahovan sa 1-tOAc. Vodeni je bio dalje ekstrahovan sa EtOAc. Sjedinjene organske faze su bile isprane sa slanim rastvorom (280 ml), a zatim su osušene (MgSOi) i koncentrovanein vaaioda bi se dobio smeđi ostatak. Ostatak je bio rastrljan sa etrom. pa je isfiltriran, a čvrsta materija je bila isprana sa etrom (2 s 5()ml) i osušena na lllteru da bi se dobio proizvod. Ako je bilo potrebno, proizvod je prečišćen hromatografijom na na silicijum dioksidu (0 »50% MeOH'Et.O). diluted with water. 10%w/v sodium lyosulfate and sodium carbonate (1 M) and then extracted with 1-tOAc. The aqueous was further extracted with EtOAc. The combined organic phases were washed with brine (280 mL), then dried (MgSO 4 ) and concentrated with iodine to give a brown residue. The rest was triturated with ether. then it was filtered and the solid was washed with ether (2 x 5()ml) and dried on lllter to give the product. If necessary, the product was purified by chromatography on silica (0 » 50% MeOH·Et·O).
Procedura A5b Suzukijevo kuplovanje sa pinakol estrom j-([1 ,3.4Jliadiazol-2-ilamiiK)J-fenil !>o:ouske kiseline 104621 104631Rastvoru 7 - a m i d o - 3 -j od o - i m id a zo [ 1.2 -a ] p i r i d i n a (I ekviv) u DM l. su bili dodati pinakol estar 3-([ l,3.4]tiadiazol-2-ilamino)-fenil boronske kiseline (1.2 ekviv). I M Na-CO-, (8 ekviv) |reakcija je bila degazirana barbotiranjem N-, kroz nju], što je bilo praćeno tetrakis(trifeiiilfoslin)paladijuuioni(0) (0.05 ekviv). Smeša je bila zagrevana na 80°C preko noći. a onda je razređena sa vodom i eksirahovana je sa F.tOAc. Organski sloj je bio ispran sa slanim rastvorom, pa je osušen (MgS04) i koncentrovan pod smanjenim pritiskom. Proizvodi su bili prečišćeni rastrljavanjem sa Et.O ili kolonskom hromato<g>rafijom na silicijum dioksidu (0 »50% VleOI! I .:<)'. Procedure A5b Suzuki coupling with the pinacol ester of 1-([1,3.4Jliadiazol-2-ylamiiK)J-phenyl !>o:ous acid 104621 104631 Solution of 7-amid o-3-j of o-imidazo[1.2-a]pyridin a (1 equiv) in DM l. 3-([1,3.4]thiadiazol-2-ylamino)-phenyl boronic acid pinacol ester (1.2 equiv) were added. I M Na-CO-, (8 equiv) |reaction was degassed by bubbling N-, through it], which was followed by tetrakis(triphenylphoslin)palladium ions(0) (0.05 equiv). The mixture was heated at 80°C overnight. and then diluted with water and extracted with F.tOAc. The organic layer was washed with brine, dried (MgSO 4 ) and concentrated under reduced pressure. The products were purified by trituration with Et.O or column chromatography on silica (0 »50% VleOI! I .:<)'.
(»pst i put B (»pst and path B
10464]10464]
Procedura BI - amid i mi dazo[ 1,2-a]p iridin-7-karboksilnekIse I ine(0465| Procedure BI - amide and mi dazo[ 1,2-a]pyridin-7-carboxylnecIse I ine(0465|
(04661Dobijen korišćenjem opšteg puta A procedura Al. uz zamenu 2-aminoizonikotinamida sa metil 2-aminopiridin-4-karboksilatom. IH NMR (400 MHz, DMSO-d6): 8.59 (IH. đ). 8.16 (IH. si, 8,13 (III, s), 8.05 (III. S). 7.71 (I H, s). 7.52( I H. s). 7,32 (II I. dd). MS: [M + H] 162. (04661Obtained using general route A of procedure Al. replacing 2-aminoisonicotinamide with methyl 2-aminopyridine-4-carboxylate. 1H NMR (400 MHz, DMSO-d6): 8.59 (IH. d). 8.16 (IH. si, 8.13 (III, s), 8.05 (III. S). 7.71 (I H, s). 7.52 (I H. s). 7.32 (II I. dd). MS: [M + H] 162.
Procedura B2 - amid 3-jodoimidazo[1,2-aJpiridin-7-karboksilne kiseline Procedure B2 - amide of 3-iodoimidazo[1,2-aJpyridine-7-carboxylic acid
104671104671
10468]Dobijen korišćenjem opšteg puta A procedura A4. uz zamenu amida imidazo[ l.2-a]piriđin-7-karboksilne kiseline sa metil imidazo[l.2-a]piridin-7-karboksilatom. I H NMR (400 MHz. DMSO-d6): 8.39 (I H. d). 8.25-8.09 (3H, m), 7,86 (I H. s), 7,56-7,45 (I H, dd). MS: |M i i I] 288. Pr ocedura B3 - Suzuki, k uplovanje 104691 10468]Obtained using General Path A procedure A4. with the replacement of the imidazo[l.2-a]pyridine-7-carboxylic acid amide with methyl imidazo[l.2-a]pyridine-7-carboxylate. 1 H NMR (400 MHz. DMSO-d 6 ): 8.39 (1 H. d). 8.25-8.09 (3H, m), 7.86 (1H, s), 7.56-7.45 (1H, dd). MS: |M i i I] 288. Procedure B3 - Suzuki, entry 104691
Amid 3-jodoimidazo[ 1.2-a|piridin-7-karboksilne kiseline je bio kuplovan kao što je bilo opisano u opštem putu A. procedura A5. 3-Iodoimidazo[1,2-a|pyridine-7-carboxylic acid amide was coupled as described in general route A. procedure A5.
104701 104701
PRIMERI I DO4 EXAMPLES AND DO4
|04711 Praćenjem gore opisanih metoda su bila dobijena jedinjenja iz Primera I do 4 |04711 Following the methods described above, compounds from Examples I to 4 were obtained
koja su navedena u tabeli u nastavku. which are listed in the table below.
Biološki testoviBiological tests
FGFR.3i PDGFR//; viirotestovi inhibilorne aktivnosti kina/e FGFR.3 and PDGFR//; viirotests of inhibitory activity of kin/e
|04721Enzimi (firme Upstate) su bili pripremljeni u 2\finalnoj koncentraciji u I x puferu za testiranje kinaza (kao Sto je dole opisano). Enzimi su onda bili inkubirani sa testiranim jedinjenjiina. biotinilovanim Flt3 supstratom (biotin -DNEYf YV) (Cell Signalling Technologv Inc.) i ATP. Ostavljeno je da se reakcija nastavi tokom 3 sata (FGFR3) ili 2,5h (PDGFR-beta) na sobnoj temperaturi na tresaču ploča pri 900 rpm pre nego Sto je bila zaustavljena sa 20 ul od 35 mM EDTA. pH 8 (FGFR3) ili 55 mM EDTA. pi t 8 (PDGFR-beta). Onda je bilo dodato dvadeset ml od 5x detekcione smeSe (50mM HEPES pll 7.5. 0.1% BSA. 2nM Eu-anti-pY (PY20) (PerkinEImer) l5nM SA-XL665 (Cisbio) za FGFR3 i 50 mM HEPES, pH 7.5. 0,5 M KF. 0.1% BSA. 11.54 nM Eu-anti-pY (PT66) |04721 Enzymes (Upstate) were prepared at 2\final concentration in 1x kinase assay buffer (as described below). The enzymes were then incubated with the test compound. with biotinylated Flt3 substrate (biotin -DNEYf YV) (Cell Signaling Technologv Inc.) and ATP. The reaction was allowed to proceed for 3 h (FGFR3) or 2.5 h (PDGFR-beta) at room temperature on a plate shaker at 900 rpm before being stopped with 20 µl of 35 mM EDTA. pH 8 (FGFR3) or 55 mM EDTA. pi t 8 (PDGFR-beta). Twenty ml of 5x detection medium (50mM HEPES pll 7.5. 0.1% BSA. 2nM Eu-anti-pY (PY20) (PerkinEImer) 15nM SA-XL665 (Cisbio) for FGFR3 and 50mM HEPES, pH 7.5. 0.5M KF. 0.1% BSA. 11.54nM were then added. Eu-anti-pY (PT66)
(PerkinEImer). 94nM SA-XL665 (Cisbio) za PDGFR-beta) je onda dodat u svaki bunarčić, pa je ploča bila hermetički zatvorena i inkubirana na sobnoj temperaturi tokom jednog sata na tresaču ploča pri 900 rpm. Onda je ploča bila očitana na Packard Fusion čitaču ploča u TRF modu. (PerkinEImer). 94nM SA-XL665 (Cisbio) for PDGFR-beta) was then added to each well, and the plate was hermetically sealed and incubated at room temperature for one hour on a plate shaker at 900 rpm. The plate was then read on a Packard Fusion plate reader in TRF mode.
|0473| Puferi za testiranje kinaze su bili: |0473| Kinase assay buffers were:
A: 50 mM HEPES pH 7.5. 6 mM MnCK. I mM DTT, 0,1 %, TritonX-l00 A: 50 mM HEPES pH 7.5. 6 mM MnCK. 1 mM DTT, 0.1%, TritonX-100
B: 20 mM MOPS pl l 7.0. 10 mM MnCE, 0.01% Triton X-I00. I mM D l T. 0.1 mM natrijum ortovanadat B: 20 mM MOPS pl l 7.0. 10 mM MnCE, 0.01% Triton X-100. I mM D l T. 0.1 mM sodium orthovanadate
|0474|Jedinjenja prema pronalasku imaju IC50 vrednosti manje od 10 uM ili obezbedjuju najmanje 50% inhibicije FGFR3 aktivnosti u koncentraciji od 10 uM. Poželjna jedinjenja prema pronalasku (na primer, primeri 1-4) imaju IC50 vrednosti manje od I pM u FGFR3 testu. |0474|Compounds according to the invention have IC50 values of less than 10 µM or provide at least 50% inhibition of FGFR3 activity at a concentration of 10 µM. Preferred compounds of the invention (eg, Examples 1-4) have IC50 values of less than 1 pM in the FGFR3 assay.
VI-GI R2! n viirotest inhibitoriie aktivnosti kinaze VI-GI R2! n virotest of inhibitory kinase activity
10475|Testirane reakcije koje su sadržale VEGFR2 enzim (nabavljen od firme Upstate). i 250 uM Poly (Glu.Tvr) 4:1 supstrat (CisBio) u 50 mM HEPES, pH 7,5, 6 mM Mn( 12. I mM DTT, 0.01% TritonX-l00, 5 uM ATP (2.8 Ci/mniol) su bile pripremljene u prisustvu jedinjenja. Reakcije su bile zaustavljene posle 15 minuta dodavanjem viSka fosforne kiseline. Reakciona smeša je onda bita preneta na Millipore MAPH liltersku ploču gde se vezuju peptidi, dok se neiskorišćeni ATP ispira. Nakon ispiranja je bio dodat agens za scintilaciju, pa je inkorporiranu aktivnost izmerena brojanjem seintilacija na uređaju Packard 1 opcotint. 10475|Tested reactions containing VEGFR2 enzyme (obtained from Upstate). and 250 µM Poly(Glu.Tvr) 4:1 substrate (CisBio) in 50 mM HEPES, pH 7.5, 6 mM Mn(12.1 mM DTT, 0.01% TritonX-100, 5 µM ATP (2.8 Ci/mniol) were prepared in the presence of compound. Reactions were stopped after 15 min by addition of excess phosphoric acid. The reaction mixture was then transferred to Millipore MAPH litter plate where the peptides are bound, while the unused ATP is washed away.After washing, the scintillation agent is added, and the incorporated activity is measured by scintillation counting on a Packard 1 opcotint.
FGFRI, FGFR2, FGFR4, VEGFRI iVEGFR3 //; viiro testovi jnhibitorne aktivnostikinaze FGFRI, FGFR2, FGFR4, VEGFRI and VEGFR3 //; viiro assays for kinase inhibitory activity
|0476| Inhibitornaaktivnost protiv FGFRI. FGFR2. FGFR4. V FGFR I i VEGFR3 se može odrediti kod Upstate Discoverv Ltd. Enzimi su bili pripremljeni u I0x finalnoj koncentraciji u enzimskom puteni (20 mM MOI'S. pll 7.0. 1 mM EDTA. 0.1% B-merkaptoetanola. 0.01% Brij-35, 5% glieerola. I mg/ml BSA). Enzimi su onda bili inkubirani u put'eru za testiranje sa različitim supstratima i "P-ATP (-500 epm/pmol) kao sto je opisano u tabeli. |0476| Inhibitory activity against FGFRI. FGFR2. FGFR4. V FGFR I and VEGFR3 can be determined from Upstate Discover Ltd. Enzymes were prepared at 10x final concentration in the enzyme pathway (20 mM MOI'S. pll 7.0. 1 mM EDTA. 0.1% B-mercaptoethanol. 0.01% Brij-35, 5% glycerol. 1 mg/ml BSA). Enzymes were then incubated in assay puter with various substrates and "P-ATP (-500 epm/pmol) as described in the table.
104771Reakcija je bila inicirana dodavanjem Mg ATP. Ostavljeno je da se reakcija nastavi tokom 40 minula na sobnoj temperaturi pre nego Stoje bila zaustavljena sa 5 u I 3% rastvora Fosforne kiseline. Deset ml reakcione smeše je bilo preneto ili u tiltermatA ili u P30 flltermat i onda je isprano tri puta u 75 mM fosforne kiseline i jednom u metanolu pre nego što je bilo osušeno radi brojanja scintilacija. 104771 The reaction was initiated by the addition of Mg ATP. The reaction was allowed to proceed for 40 minutes at room temperature before being quenched with 5 in 1 3% phosphoric acid solution. Ten ml of the reaction mixture was transferred to either a tiltermatA or a P30 filtermat and then washed three times in 75 mM phosphoric acid and once in methanol before being dried for scintillation counting.
[0478|Jedinjenja su bila testirana u dole navedenim koncentracijama u duplikatu protiv svih kinaza. pa je onda bila izračunata procentualna aktivnost u poređenju sa kontrolom. Tamo gde je inhibicija bila visoka, određen je IC<S>1,. [0478] Compounds were tested at the concentrations listed below in duplicate against all kinases. and then the percentage activity compared to the control was calculated. Where inhibition was high, IC<S>1, was determined.
Enzimski pufer A: 8 mM MOPS, pFI 7.0. 0.2 mM EDTA. 10 mM MgAcetat Enzyme buffer A: 8 mM MOPS, pFI 7.0. 0.2 mM EDTA. 10 mM MgAcetate
Enzimski pufer B: 8 mM MOPS, pll 7.0. 0.2 mM EDTA, 2.5 mM MnCI2. 10 mM MgAcetat Enzyme buffer B: 8 mM MOPS, pll 7.0. 0.2 mM EDTA, 2.5 mM MnCl2. 10 mM MgAcetate
Enzimski pufer C: 8 mM Mops. pH 7.0. 0.2 mM EDTA. 10 mM MnCI2, 10 mM MgAcetat. Enzyme buffer C: 8 mM Mops. pH 7.0. 0.2 mM EDTA. 10 mM MnCl2, 10 mM MgAcetate.
pFRK ELISA melod baziran na ćelijama Cell-based pFRK ELISA assay
104791LP-1 ili JIM-I ćelije multiplog mijeloma su bile zasejane u ploče sa 96 bunarćića i to I x I()''ćelija/ml u 200j.il po bunarčiću u medijumu bez seruma. Bile su zasejane FIUVEC ćelije i to 2,5xl(F ćelija/ml. pa je ostavljeno da se oporave 24h pre prenošenja u medijum bez seruma. Ćelije su bile inkubirane I6h na 37 "C pre dodavanja testiranog jedinjenja tokom 30 minuta. Testirana jedinjenja su bila administrirana u 0.1% finalnoj DMSO koncentraciji. Posle ove 30-minutne inkubacije svakom od bunarćića je bila dodavana smeša FGF-I Ileparina (FGF-I sa lOOng/ml finalne i Heparin sa lOOug/ml) ili VECiF"'1 (I OOug ml) narednih 5 minuta, Medijum je bio odstranjen, pa je bilo dodato 50ul ERK ELISA pufera za lizu (R and D Svstems DuoSet ELISA za pFRK i Total ERK '?DYC-I940E, DYC-I0I8E). ELISA ploče i standardi su bili pripremljeni prema standardnim DuoSet protokolima, a relativne količine pERK prema ukupnom ERK u svakom uzorku su bile izračunate na osnovu standardne krive. 104791LP-1 or JIM-I multiple myeloma cells were seeded in 96-well plates at 1 x 10 cells/ml at 200 µl per well in serum-free medium. FIUVEC cells were seeded at 2.5 x (F cells/ml) and allowed to recover for 24 h before being transferred to serum-free medium. The cells were incubated for 16 h at 37 "C before the addition of the test compound for 30 min. The test compounds were administered at 0.1% final DMSO concentration. After this 30-min incubation, the FGF-I mixture was added to each well. Ileparin (FGF-I with lOOng/ml final and Heparin with lOOug/ml) or VECiF"'1 (1 00ug ml) for the next 5 minutes, the medium was removed, and 50ul of ERK ELISA lysis buffer was added (R and D Systems DuoSet ELISA for pFRK and Total ERK '?DYC-I940E, DYC-I0I8E). ELISA plates and standards were prepared according to standard DuoSet protocols, and the relative amounts of pERK acc total ERK in each sample were calculated based on the standard curve.
|()480| Jedinjenja prema pronalasku su bila testirana naročito protiv l.P-l ćelijske linije (DSMZ bi.: ACC 41) dobijene od humanog multiplog mijeloma. Za mnoga jedinjenja prema pronalasku je bilo utvrđeno da imaju IC50 vrednosti manje od 20 uM u ovom testu, a da neka jedinjenja (na primer. Primer 2) ima IC50 vrednosti manje od I uM. |()480| The compounds according to the invention were tested in particular against the 1.P-1 cell line (DSMZ bi.: ACC 41) obtained from human multiple myeloma. Many compounds of the invention were found to have IC50 values of less than 20 µM in this assay, and some compounds (eg, Example 2) had IC50 values of less than 1 µM.
Testo vjhse lekt i v nos ti ba^jra n i n a H U V EC jć^ljjania Testo vjhse lekt i v nos ti ba^jra n i n a H U V EC jć^ljjania
104811HUVEC ćelije su bile zasejane u ploče sa 6 bunarćića i to 1 x I ()" čelija'bunarčiću. pa je ostavljeno da se oporave tokom 24h. One su prenete u medijum bez seruma 16 sati pre tretmana sa testiranim jedinjenjem tokom 30 minuta u 0.1% finalnoj DMSO koncentraciji. Posle inkubacije jedinjenja su dođavani EGF-I (l()0ng/ml) i l leparin (lOOug/ml) ili VEGF'"' (lOOng/ml) tokom 5 minuta. Medijum je bio odstranjen, a ćelije su isprane sa ledeno hladnim PBS. pa su lizirane u lOOul TG pufera za lizu (20mM I ris. E30nM NaCI. 1% Eriton-X- 100. 10% glicerol. inhibitori proteaze i fosfataze. pll 7.5). Uzorci koji su sadržali ekvivalentne količine proteina su pripremljeni sa LDS ptiferom za uzorke i propušteni su na SDS PAGE. sto je bilo praćeno sa uestern blotingom za više nizvodnih ciljeva VEGFR i FGFR putanje uključujući fosfo-FGFR3, fosfo-VEGFR2 i fosl'o-ERKI 2. 104811HUVEC cells were seeded in 6-well plates and 1 x 1 ()" cell well. then allowed to recover for 24h. They were transferred to serum-free medium 16 hours before treatment with the tested compound for 30 minutes in 0.1% final DMSO concentration. After compound incubation, EGF-I (l()0ng/ml) and l leparin were added (100ug/ml) or VEGF (100ng/ml) for 5 minutes. The medium was removed and the cells were washed with ice-cold PBS. so they were lysed in lOOul TG lysis buffer (20mM I ris. E30nM NaCl. 1% Eriton-X-100. 10% glycerol. protease and phosphatase inhibitors. pll 7.5). Samples containing equivalent amounts of protein were prepared with LDS sample buffer and run on SDS PAGE. which was followed with western blotting for multiple downstream targets of the VEGFR and FGFR pathways including phospho-FGFR3, phospho-VEGFR2 and phospho-ERKI 2.
//' l'j' ?'mode 1 jjhjpjerten zije //' l'j' ?'mode 1 jjhjpjerten zije
104821 Postoji više životinjskih modela za mercnje potencijalnih hiperlenzivnih efekata malih molekula inhibitora. Oni se mogu klasi likovati u dva glavna tipa: indirektna i direktna merenja. Najuobičajeniji indirektni metod je tehnika manžeta. Takve metode imaju prednosti zato što su ncinvazivne i kao takve se mogu primeniti na većoj grupi eksperimentalnih životinja, međutim, ovaj proces omogućava povremeno, odnosno diskretno uzorkovanje krvnog pritiska i zahteva da životinja bude sputana na neki način. Primena sredstva za sputavanje može dovesti do stresa kod životinje, a to znači da se teško mogu uočiti promene krvnog pritiska koje se mogu pripisati specifičnom dejstvu leka. 104821 There are several animal models for measuring the potential hyperlensic effects of small molecule inhibitors. They can be classified into two main types: indirect and direct measurements. The most common indirect method is the cuff technique. Such methods have advantages because they are noninvasive and as such can be applied to a larger group of experimental animals, however, this process allows for occasional, that is, discrete sampling of blood pressure and requires the animal to be restrained in some way. The use of a restraining agent can lead to stress in the animal, which means that changes in blood pressure that can be attributed to the specific effect of the drug are difficult to observe.
|0483| Direktne metodologije obuhvataju one u kojima se primenjuje tehnologija radio telemetrije ili usađenih katetera povezanih sa eksterno montiranim odašiljačima. Takve metode zahtevaju visok nivo tehničke ekspertize za inicijalnu hirurgiju koja je ukl jučena u implantaciju, a troškovi koji su sa time povezani su visoki. Međutim, ključna prednost je ta, što one omogućavaju kontinualno praćenje krvnog pritiska bez. sputavanja tokom vremenskog perioda eksperimenta. Pregled ovih metoda se nalazi u Kurz et al (2005) Uvpertension. 45: 299-310. |0483| Direct methodologies include those using radio telemetry technology or implanted catheters connected to externally mounted transmitters. Such methods require a high level of technical expertise for the initial surgery that is included yesterday in the implantation, and the costs associated with it are high. However, the key advantage is that they allow continuous monitoring of blood pressure without. restraints during the time period of the experiment. An overview of these methods can be found in Kurz et al (2005) Uvpertension. 45: 299-310.
hERG aktivnost hERG activity
|0484| Aktivnost jedinjenja formule (I) protiv hERG K jonskog kanala se može odredili primenom testa koji je opisan u članku autora M. I I. Bridgland-Tavlor et al.. Journal of Pharmacological and 1 o\icological Methods, 54 |0484| The activity of compounds of formula (I) against the hERG K ion channel can be determined using the test described in the article by M. I. Bridgland-Tavlor et al.. Journal of Pharmacological and 1 o\icological Methods, 54
(2006). 189-199. Ovaj lonWorksIM Hi hERG skrining test se vrši komercijalno od strane firme Upstate (Millipore) uz korišćenje PrecislON™ hERG-CHO ćelijske linije. (2006). 189-199. This lonWorksIM Hi hERG screening test is performed commercially by Upstate (Millipore) using the PrecislON™ hERG-CHO cell line.
Određivanje potencije protiv citohroma P450 Determination of potency against cytochrome P450
104851 Potencija jedinjenja formule (I) protiv citohroma P450 (CVP450) enzima IA2. 2C9. 2CI9, 3A4 i 2D6 se može odredili korišćenjem Pan Vera Vivid CYP450 skrining setova koji se mogu nabaviti od firme Invitrogen (Paislev, UK). CYP450s se isporučuju u obliku bakulozoma koji sadrže CYP450 i NADPH reduktazu, a supstrati koji se koriste su fluorescentni Vivid supstrati. Finalne reakcione smeše su kao šio sledi: 104851 Potency of compounds of formula (I) against cytochrome P450 (CVP450) enzyme IA2. 2C9. 2CI9, 3A4 and 2D6 can be determined using Pan Vera Vivid CYP450 screening kits available from Invitrogen (Paislev, UK). CYP450s are delivered as baculosomes containing CYP450 and NADPH reductase, and the substrates used are fluorescent Vivid substrates. The final reaction mixtures were as follows:
IA2 IA2
100 mM kalijum fosfat. pH 8. 1% acetonitril. 2 u IVI IA2 Rlue vivid supstrat. 100 uM NADP'. -I nM CYP450 IA2. 2,66 mM glukoza-6-fosfat. 0.32 U mi glukoza-6-fbsfat dehidrogenaza. 100 mM potassium phosphate. pH 8. 1% acetonitrile. 2 in IVI IA2 Rlue vivid substrate. 100 µM NADP'. -I nM CYP450 IA2. 2.66 mM glucose-6-phosphate. 0.32 U mi glucose-6-phosphate dehydrogenase.
2C9 2C9
50 mM kalijum fosfat, pH 8. 1% acetonitril. 2 uM Green vivid supstrat. 100 uM NADP . 8 nM CVP450 2C°, 2.66 mM glukoza-6-fosfat, 0.32 U/ml glukoza-6-fosfat dehidrogenaza. 2C19 50 mM kalijum fosfat, pH 8. 1% acetonitril. 8 uM Blue vivid supstrat. 100 uM NADP ,4nM CYP450 2C19 2.66 mM glukoza-6-fosfat. 0.32 U/ml glukoza-6-fosfat dehidrogenaza. 50 mM potassium phosphate, pH 8. 1% acetonitrile. 2 uM Green vivid substrate. 100 µM NADP. 8 nM CVP450 2C°, 2.66 mM glucose-6-phosphate, 0.32 U/ml glucose-6-phosphate dehydrogenase. 2C19 50 mM potassium phosphate, pH 8. 1% acetonitrile. 8 uM Blue vivid substrate. 100 µM NADP, 4 nM CYP450 2C19 2.66 mM glucose-6-phosphate. 0.32 U/ml glucose-6-phosphate dehydrogenase.
3A43A4
100 mM kalijum fosfat, pH 8, 1% acetonitril. 10 uM 3A4 Blue vivid supstrat. 100 uM NADP'. 2.5 nM CYP450 3A4, 2,66 mM glukoza-6-fosfat, 0.32 U/ml gluko/a-6-fosfat dehidrogenaza. 100 mM potassium phosphate, pH 8, 1% acetonitrile. 10 uM 3A4 Blue vivid substrate. 100 µM NADP'. 2.5 nM CYP450 3A4, 2.66 mM glucose-6-phosphate, 0.32 U/ml gluco/α-6-phosphate dehydrogenase.
2D62D6
100 mM kalijum fosfat, pH 8. 1% acetonitril, 5 uM 2D6 Blue vivid supstrat. 100 uM NADP . 16 nM CYP450 2D6, 2,66 mM glukoza-6-fosfat, 0.32 U/ml glukoza-6-fosfat dehidrogenaza. 100 mM potassium phosphate, pH 8. 1% acetonitrile, 5 µM 2D6 Blue vivid substrate. 100 µM NADP. 16 nM CYP450 2D6, 2.66 mM glucose-6-phosphate, 0.32 U/ml glucose-6-phosphate dehydrogenase.
10486] Fluorescencija je praćena 20 minuta u intervalima od 30 sekundi na Molecular Devices Gemini fluorescentnom čitaču ploča. Talasne dužine za ekscitaciju i emisiju su bile 390 nm i 460 nm za IA2. 2CI9 i 3A4, 390 nm i 485 nm za 2D6 i 485 nm i 530 nm za 2C9. Inicijalne vrednosti su određene iz krivili progresa. 10486] Fluorescence was monitored for 20 minutes at 30 second intervals on a Molecular Devices Gemini fluorescence plate reader. Excitation and emission wavelengths were 390 nm and 460 nm for IA2. 2CI9 and 3A4, 390 nm and 485 nm for 2D6 and 485 nm and 530 nm for 2C9. The initial values are determined from the progress curves.
[0487] Testirano jedinjenje je pripremljeno u rnetanolu ili acetonitrihi. pa je testirano protiv CYP450s u koncentraciji od 10 uM. [0487] The test compound was prepared in methanol or acetonitrile. so it was tested against CYP450s at a concentration of 10 uM.
Testovi prolif eracije Ba/F3-TEE-FGFR3 & Ba/F3 (VVTjćelija Ba/F3-TEE-FGFR3 & Ba/F3 (VVTjcell) Proliferation Assays
10488|Stabilno transfektovane Ba/F3-TEL-FGFR3 ćelije su bile zasejane u crne ploče za kultivaciju tkiva sa 96 bunarćića sa providnim dnom u RPMI medijum koji je sadržao 10% FBS i 0.25 mg'ml G4 I 8 u gustini od 5 x 10' ćelija/bunarčiću (200 ul po bunarčiću). Roditeljske prirodne Ba F3 ćelije (DSMZ br.: ACC 300) su bile zasejane u crne ploče za kultivaciju tkiva sa 96 bunarćića sa providnim dnima li RPMI medijumu koji je sadržao 10% FBS i 2 ng/ml mišijeg IL-3 (R&D Sysems) u gustini od 2,5 x 10' ćelija bunarčiću (200 u I po bunarčiću). Ploče su bile stavljene u inkubator preko noći pre dodavanja jedinjenja sledećeg dana. Razređenja jedinjenja su bila napravl jena u DMSO polazeći od 10 mM i bila su razređena u bunarčićima da bi se dobila finalna DMSO koncentracija od 0,1 % u testu. Jedinjenja su bila ostavljena na ćelijama 72 sata pre nego Sto su ploče bile uklonjene iz inkubatora, a u svaki bunarčić je bilo dodato 20 pl Alamar Blue™ (Biosonrce). Ploče su bile stavljene li inkubator na 4-6 sati pre očitavanja ploča na 535 nm (ekscitacija) •' 590 nm (emisija) na Fusion čitaču ploča (Packard). 10488|Stably transfected Ba/F3-TEL-FGFR3 cells were seeded in black clear-bottom 96-well tissue culture plates in RPMI medium containing 10% FBS and 0.25 mg'ml G4 I 8 at a density of 5 x 10' cells/well (200 µl per well). Parental wild-type Ba F3 cells (DSMZ no.: ACC 300) were seeded in black 96-well clear-bottomed tissue culture plates in RPMI medium containing 10% FBS and 2 ng/ml mouse IL-3 (R&D Sysems) at a density of 2.5 x 10' cells per well (200 uI per well). Plates were incubated overnight before addition of compounds the following day. Compound dilutions were made in DMSO starting at 10 mM and diluted in wells to give a final DMSO concentration of 0.1% in the assay. Compounds were left on the cells for 72 hours before the plates were removed from the incubator, and 20 µl Alamar Blue™ (Biosonrce) was added to each well. Plates were incubated for 4-6 hours before reading the plates at 535 nm (excitation) • 590 nm (emission) on a Fusion plate reader (Packard).
|0489] Očekuje se da mnoga jedinjenja prema pronalasku budu aktivnija proliv Ba F3-TEL-FGFR3 ćelijske linije nego protiv roditeljske Ba/F3 ćelijske linije prirodnog tipa. na primer. vise nego 5-struko, a naročito da budu više nego 10-struko aktivnija protiv Ba/F3-TE1 -FGFR3 ćelijske linije nego protiv roditeljske Ba/F3 ćelijske linije prirodnog tipa. |0489] Many compounds of the invention are expected to be more active against the Ba F3-TEL-FGFR3 cell line than against the wild-type parental Ba/F3 cell line. for example. more than 5-fold, and especially to be more than 10-fold more active against the Ba/F3-TE1 -FGFR3 cell line than against the wild-type parental Ba/F3 cell line.
Claims (12)
Applications Claiming Priority (5)
| Application Number | Priority Date | Filing Date | Title |
|---|---|---|---|
| US97958907P | 2007-10-12 | 2007-10-12 | |
| GBGB0720038.9A GB0720038D0 (en) | 2007-10-12 | 2007-10-12 | New compounds |
| US6117208P | 2008-06-13 | 2008-06-13 | |
| PCT/GB2008/003439 WO2009047522A1 (en) | 2007-10-12 | 2008-10-10 | Bicyclic heterocyclic compounds as protein tyrosine kinase inhibitors |
| EP08806575.0A EP2203449B1 (en) | 2007-10-12 | 2008-10-10 | Bicyclic heterocyclic compounds as protein tyrosine kinase inhibitors |
Publications (1)
| Publication Number | Publication Date |
|---|---|
| RS55045B1 true RS55045B1 (en) | 2016-12-30 |
Family
ID=38788130
Family Applications (1)
| Application Number | Title | Priority Date | Filing Date |
|---|---|---|---|
| RS20160587A RS55045B1 (en) | 2007-10-12 | 2008-10-10 | Bicyclic heterocyclic compounds as protein tyrosine kinase inhibitors |
Country Status (16)
| Country | Link |
|---|---|
| US (2) | US8071614B2 (en) |
| EP (1) | EP2203449B1 (en) |
| JP (1) | JP5562858B2 (en) |
| AU (1) | AU2008309342C1 (en) |
| CA (1) | CA2701868C (en) |
| CY (1) | CY1117820T1 (en) |
| ES (1) | ES2585352T3 (en) |
| GB (1) | GB0720038D0 (en) |
| HR (1) | HRP20160852T1 (en) |
| HU (1) | HUE028999T2 (en) |
| ME (1) | ME02815B (en) |
| PL (1) | PL2203449T3 (en) |
| PT (1) | PT2203449T (en) |
| RS (1) | RS55045B1 (en) |
| SI (1) | SI2203449T1 (en) |
| WO (1) | WO2009047522A1 (en) |
Families Citing this family (58)
| Publication number | Priority date | Publication date | Assignee | Title |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| HRP20151398T1 (en) * | 2006-12-22 | 2016-02-12 | Astex Therapeutics Limited | Tricyclic amine derivatives as protein tyrosine kinase inhibitors |
| CN101679408B (en) | 2006-12-22 | 2016-04-27 | Astex治疗学有限公司 | Bicyclic heterocycles as FGFR inhibitors |
| GB0720041D0 (en) | 2007-10-12 | 2007-11-21 | Astex Therapeutics Ltd | New Compounds |
| GB0720038D0 (en) | 2007-10-12 | 2007-11-21 | Astex Therapeutics Ltd | New compounds |
| GB0810902D0 (en) | 2008-06-13 | 2008-07-23 | Astex Therapeutics Ltd | New compounds |
| GB0906470D0 (en) | 2009-04-15 | 2009-05-20 | Astex Therapeutics Ltd | New compounds |
| GB0906472D0 (en) | 2009-04-15 | 2009-05-20 | Astex Therapeutics Ltd | New compounds |
| US8754114B2 (en) | 2010-12-22 | 2014-06-17 | Incyte Corporation | Substituted imidazopyridazines and benzimidazoles as inhibitors of FGFR3 |
| PE20190736A1 (en) | 2012-06-13 | 2019-05-23 | Incyte Holdings Corp | TRICICLIC COMPOUNDS REPLACED AS INHIBITORS OF THE RECEIVER OF THE FIBROBLAST GROWTH FACTOR (FGFR) |
| WO2014026125A1 (en) | 2012-08-10 | 2014-02-13 | Incyte Corporation | Pyrazine derivatives as fgfr inhibitors |
| US9073875B2 (en) | 2012-11-20 | 2015-07-07 | Vertex Pharmaceuticals Incorporated | Compounds useful as inhibitors of indoleamine 2,3-dioxygenase |
| US9266892B2 (en) | 2012-12-19 | 2016-02-23 | Incyte Holdings Corporation | Fused pyrazoles as FGFR inhibitors |
| AR094812A1 (en) | 2013-02-20 | 2015-08-26 | Eisai R&D Man Co Ltd | DERIVED FROM MONOCYCLIC PYRIDINE AS AN FGFR INHIBITOR |
| AU2014228746B2 (en) | 2013-03-15 | 2018-08-30 | Celgene Car Llc | Heteroaryl compounds and uses thereof |
| ES2892423T3 (en) | 2013-03-15 | 2022-02-04 | Celgene Car Llc | Heteroaryl compounds and uses thereof |
| TWI647220B (en) | 2013-03-15 | 2019-01-11 | 美商西建卡爾有限責任公司 | Heteroaryl compound and its use |
| KR102269032B1 (en) | 2013-04-19 | 2021-06-24 | 인사이트 홀딩스 코포레이션 | Bicyclic heterocycles as fgfr inhibitors |
| ES2914072T3 (en) | 2014-08-18 | 2022-06-07 | Eisai R&D Man Co Ltd | Monocyclic pyridine derivative salt and its crystal |
| US10851105B2 (en) | 2014-10-22 | 2020-12-01 | Incyte Corporation | Bicyclic heterocycles as FGFR4 inhibitors |
| US9580423B2 (en) | 2015-02-20 | 2017-02-28 | Incyte Corporation | Bicyclic heterocycles as FGFR4 inhibitors |
| MA41551A (en) | 2015-02-20 | 2017-12-26 | Incyte Corp | BICYCLIC HETEROCYCLES USED AS FGFR4 INHIBITORS |
| ES2895769T3 (en) | 2015-02-20 | 2022-02-22 | Incyte Corp | Bicyclic heterocycles as FGFR inhibitors |
| EP3275442B1 (en) | 2015-03-25 | 2021-07-28 | National Cancer Center | Therapeutic agent for bile duct cancer |
| AU2016341445B2 (en) | 2015-10-23 | 2020-08-27 | Array Biopharma, Inc. | 2-aryl- and 2-heteroaryl-substituted 2-pyridazin-3(2H)-one compounds as inhibitors of FGFR tyrosine kinases |
| RU2730503C2 (en) | 2015-12-17 | 2020-08-24 | Эйсай Ар Энд Ди Менеджмент Ко., Лтд. | Therapeutic agent for treating breast cancer |
| AR111960A1 (en) | 2017-05-26 | 2019-09-04 | Incyte Corp | CRYSTALLINE FORMS OF A FGFR INHIBITOR AND PROCESSES FOR ITS PREPARATION |
| CN111225917A (en) | 2017-10-24 | 2020-06-02 | 拜耳股份公司 | Substituted imidazopyridine amides and uses thereof |
| EP3777860A4 (en) | 2018-03-28 | 2021-12-15 | Eisai R&D Management Co., Ltd. | Therapeutic agent for hepatocellular carcinoma |
| SG11202010882XA (en) | 2018-05-04 | 2020-11-27 | Incyte Corp | Salts of an fgfr inhibitor |
| SI3788047T1 (en) | 2018-05-04 | 2024-11-29 | Incyte Corporation | Solid forms of an fgfr inhibitor and processes for preparing the same |
| WO2020013668A1 (en) | 2018-07-12 | 2020-01-16 | 한국생명공학연구원 | Substrate for nucleic acid amplification, and method for manufacturing same |
| US12280351B2 (en) | 2018-07-12 | 2025-04-22 | Korea Research Institute Of Bioscience And Biotechnology | Substrate for nucleic acid amplification, and method for manufacturing same |
| JP2022515197A (en) | 2018-12-19 | 2022-02-17 | アレイ バイオファーマ インコーポレイテッド | 7-((3,5-dimethoxyphenyl) amino) quinoxaline derivative as an FGFR inhibitor for treating cancer |
| EP3898626A1 (en) | 2018-12-19 | 2021-10-27 | Array Biopharma, Inc. | Substituted pyrazolo[1,5-a]pyridine compounds as inhibitors of fgfr tyrosine kinases |
| WO2020185532A1 (en) | 2019-03-08 | 2020-09-17 | Incyte Corporation | Methods of treating cancer with an fgfr inhibitor |
| WO2020216669A1 (en) | 2019-04-23 | 2020-10-29 | Bayer Aktiengesellschaft | Phenyl-substituted imidazopyridine amides and use thereof |
| US11591329B2 (en) | 2019-07-09 | 2023-02-28 | Incyte Corporation | Bicyclic heterocycles as FGFR inhibitors |
| JP7300057B2 (en) * | 2019-07-26 | 2023-06-28 | シージーンテック (スーチョウ, チャイナ) カンパニー リミテッド | Pyridine derivatives as dual FGFR and VEGFR inhibitors |
| WO2021067374A1 (en) | 2019-10-01 | 2021-04-08 | Incyte Corporation | Bicyclic heterocycles as fgfr inhibitors |
| US11607416B2 (en) | 2019-10-14 | 2023-03-21 | Incyte Corporation | Bicyclic heterocycles as FGFR inhibitors |
| US11566028B2 (en) | 2019-10-16 | 2023-01-31 | Incyte Corporation | Bicyclic heterocycles as FGFR inhibitors |
| WO2021113462A1 (en) | 2019-12-04 | 2021-06-10 | Incyte Corporation | Derivatives of an fgfr inhibitor |
| EP4069696A1 (en) | 2019-12-04 | 2022-10-12 | Incyte Corporation | Tricyclic heterocycles as fgfr inhibitors |
| WO2021138391A1 (en) | 2019-12-30 | 2021-07-08 | Tyra Biosciences, Inc. | Indazole compounds |
| EP4085055A1 (en) | 2019-12-30 | 2022-11-09 | Tyra Biosciences, Inc. | Aminopyrimidine compounds |
| WO2021146424A1 (en) | 2020-01-15 | 2021-07-22 | Incyte Corporation | Bicyclic heterocycles as fgfr inhibitors |
| PE20240687A1 (en) | 2020-12-30 | 2024-04-10 | Tyra Biosciences Inc | INDAZOLE COMPOUNDS AS KINASE INHIBITORS |
| CN116783192B (en) * | 2021-01-26 | 2025-10-31 | 盛世泰科生物医药技术(苏州)股份有限公司 | Crystal forms of methylpyrazole substituted pyridoimidazole compounds and preparation method thereof |
| JP2024509795A (en) | 2021-02-26 | 2024-03-05 | タイラ・バイオサイエンシーズ・インコーポレイテッド | Aminopyrimidine compounds and their usage |
| WO2022221170A1 (en) | 2021-04-12 | 2022-10-20 | Incyte Corporation | Combination therapy comprising an fgfr inhibitor and a nectin-4 targeting agent |
| WO2022261159A1 (en) | 2021-06-09 | 2022-12-15 | Incyte Corporation | Tricyclic heterocycles as fgfr inhibitors |
| WO2022261160A1 (en) | 2021-06-09 | 2022-12-15 | Incyte Corporation | Tricyclic heterocycles as fgfr inhibitors |
| WO2023011581A1 (en) * | 2021-08-04 | 2023-02-09 | 江苏恒瑞医药股份有限公司 | Nitrogen-containing heterocyclic compound, preparation method therefor, and pharmaceutical application thereof |
| IL317807A (en) | 2022-06-29 | 2025-02-01 | Tyra Biosciences Inc | Polymorphic compounds and uses thereof |
| CA3259217A1 (en) | 2022-06-29 | 2024-01-04 | Tyra Biosciences Inc | Indazole compounds |
| WO2024138112A1 (en) | 2022-12-22 | 2024-06-27 | Tyra Biosciences, Inc. | Indazole compounds |
| TW202535368A (en) | 2023-12-15 | 2025-09-16 | 美商泰拉生物科學公司 | Indazole compounds |
| WO2025222097A1 (en) | 2024-04-19 | 2025-10-23 | Tyra Biosciences, Inc. | Indazole-based protac degraders and their anticancer activity |
Family Cites Families (101)
| Publication number | Priority date | Publication date | Assignee | Title |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| US4666828A (en) | 1984-08-15 | 1987-05-19 | The General Hospital Corporation | Test for Huntington's disease |
| US4683202A (en) | 1985-03-28 | 1987-07-28 | Cetus Corporation | Process for amplifying nucleic acid sequences |
| US4801531A (en) | 1985-04-17 | 1989-01-31 | Biotechnology Research Partners, Ltd. | Apo AI/CIII genomic polymorphisms predictive of atherosclerosis |
| EP0308020A3 (en) | 1987-09-18 | 1990-12-05 | Merck & Co. Inc. | 5-(aryl and heteroaryl)-6-(aryl and heteroaryl)-1,2-dihydro-2-oxo 3-pyridinecarboxylic acids and derivatives thereof |
| US5272057A (en) | 1988-10-14 | 1993-12-21 | Georgetown University | Method of detecting a predisposition to cancer by the use of restriction fragment length polymorphism of the gene for human poly (ADP-ribose) polymerase |
| US5192659A (en) | 1989-08-25 | 1993-03-09 | Genetype Ag | Intron sequence analysis method for detection of adjacent and remote locus alleles as haplotypes |
| US5554630A (en) | 1993-03-24 | 1996-09-10 | Neurosearch A/S | Benzimidazole compounds |
| CN1046725C (en) | 1994-06-20 | 1999-11-24 | 武田药品工业株式会社 | Fused imidazole compounds, their preparation and application |
| WO1996034866A1 (en) | 1995-05-01 | 1996-11-07 | Fujisawa Pharmaceutical Co., Ltd. | Imidazo 1,2-a pyridine and imidazo 1,2-a pyridezine derivatives and their use as bone resorption inhibitors |
| WO1998004689A1 (en) | 1995-07-31 | 1998-02-05 | Urocor, Inc. | Biomarkers and targets for diagnosis, prognosis and management of prostate disease |
| US6218529B1 (en) | 1995-07-31 | 2001-04-17 | Urocor, Inc. | Biomarkers and targets for diagnosis, prognosis and management of prostate, breast and bladder cancer |
| WO1997012613A1 (en) | 1995-10-05 | 1997-04-10 | Warner-Lambert Company | Method for treating and preventing inflammation and atherosclerosis |
| EA006626B1 (en) | 1996-07-24 | 2006-02-24 | Дюпон Фармасьютикалз Компани | Azolo pyrimidines, pharmaceutical composition and method for treatment |
| AU734009B2 (en) | 1997-05-30 | 2001-05-31 | Merck & Co., Inc. | Novel angiogenesis inhibitors |
| US5990146A (en) * | 1997-08-20 | 1999-11-23 | Warner-Lambert Company | Benzimidazoles for inhibiting protein tyrosine kinase mediated cellular proliferation |
| US6465484B1 (en) * | 1997-09-26 | 2002-10-15 | Merck & Co., Inc. | Angiogenesis inhibitors |
| WO2000012089A1 (en) | 1998-08-31 | 2000-03-09 | Merck & Co., Inc. | Novel angiogenesis inhibitors |
| ATE301657T1 (en) | 1998-01-28 | 2005-08-15 | Bristol Myers Squibb Pharma Co | AZOLO-PYRIMIDINES |
| US6245759B1 (en) | 1999-03-11 | 2001-06-12 | Merck & Co., Inc. | Tyrosine kinase inhibitors |
| EP1194152A4 (en) | 1999-06-30 | 2002-11-06 | Merck & Co Inc | SIN KINASE INHIBITOR COMPOUNDS |
| US6329380B1 (en) | 1999-06-30 | 2001-12-11 | Merck & Co., Inc. | SRC kinase inhibitor compounds |
| EP1206265B1 (en) * | 1999-06-30 | 2003-11-12 | Merck & Co., Inc. | Src kinase inhibitor compounds |
| JP2001057292A (en) | 1999-08-20 | 2001-02-27 | Toray Ind Inc | Luminescent element |
| GB9919778D0 (en) | 1999-08-21 | 1999-10-27 | Zeneca Ltd | Chemical compounds |
| GB9921150D0 (en) | 1999-09-07 | 1999-11-10 | Merck Sharp & Dohme | Therapeutic agents |
| EP1214330A1 (en) | 1999-09-21 | 2002-06-19 | LION Bioscience AG | Benzimidazole derivatives and combinatorial libraries thereof |
| GB9927687D0 (en) | 1999-11-23 | 2000-01-19 | Merck Sharp & Dohme | Therapeutic agents |
| EP1261607B1 (en) | 2000-03-01 | 2008-11-12 | Janssen Pharmaceutica N.V. | 2,4-disubstituted thiazolyl derivatives |
| IL151517A0 (en) | 2000-03-09 | 2003-04-10 | Aventis Pharma Gmbh | Therapeutic uses of ppar mediators |
| US20020041880A1 (en) * | 2000-07-05 | 2002-04-11 | Defeo-Jones Deborah | Method of treating cancer |
| ATE408613T1 (en) | 2000-08-04 | 2008-10-15 | Warner Lambert Co | 2-(4-PYRIDYL)AMINO-6-DIALKOXYPHENYL-PYRIDO(2,3-D)PYRIMIDINE-7-ONE |
| AU2001295992A1 (en) | 2000-10-24 | 2002-05-06 | Sankyo Company Limited | Imidazopyridine derivatives |
| GB0027561D0 (en) | 2000-11-10 | 2000-12-27 | Merck Sharp & Dohme | Therapeutic agents |
| US20070004713A1 (en) | 2000-12-07 | 2007-01-04 | Bernard Barlaam | Therapeutic benimidazole compounds |
| US20020107262A1 (en) | 2000-12-08 | 2002-08-08 | 3M Innovative Properties Company | Substituted imidazopyridines |
| GB0103926D0 (en) | 2001-02-17 | 2001-04-04 | Astrazeneca Ab | Chemical compounds |
| SE0100567D0 (en) | 2001-02-20 | 2001-02-20 | Astrazeneca Ab | Compounds |
| ATE416175T1 (en) | 2001-02-20 | 2008-12-15 | Astrazeneca Ab | 2-ARYLAMINOPYRIMIDINES FOR THE TREATMENT OF GSK3-RELATED DISEASES |
| SE0100568D0 (en) | 2001-02-20 | 2001-02-20 | Astrazeneca Ab | Compounds |
| TWI248936B (en) | 2001-03-21 | 2006-02-11 | Merck Sharp & Dohme | Imidazo-pyrimidine derivatives as ligands for GABA receptors |
| DE10117183A1 (en) | 2001-04-05 | 2002-10-10 | Gruenenthal Gmbh | Use of substituted imidazo [1,2-a] pyridine compounds as medicaments |
| EP1382603B1 (en) | 2001-04-26 | 2008-07-23 | Eisai R&D Management Co., Ltd. | Nitrogenous fused-ring compound having pyrazolyl group as substituent and medicinal composition thereof |
| WO2003007955A2 (en) | 2001-07-20 | 2003-01-30 | Cancer Research Technology Limited | Biphenyl apurinic/apyrimidinic site endonuclease inhibitors to treat cancer |
| GB0128499D0 (en) | 2001-11-28 | 2002-01-23 | Merck Sharp & Dohme | Therapeutic agents |
| US6900208B2 (en) | 2002-03-28 | 2005-05-31 | Bristol Myers Squibb Company | Pyrrolopyridazine compounds and methods of use thereof for the treatment of proliferative disorders |
| KR20040097375A (en) * | 2002-04-23 | 2004-11-17 | 시오노기 앤드 컴파니, 리미티드 | Pyrazolo[1, 5-a]pyrimidine derivative and NAD(P)H oxidase inhibitor containing the same |
| JP2004002826A (en) | 2002-04-24 | 2004-01-08 | Sankyo Co Ltd | High molecular imidazopyridine derivative |
| EP1503757B1 (en) | 2002-05-02 | 2007-12-19 | Merck & Co., Inc. | Tyrosine kinase inhibitors |
| AUPS251402A0 (en) * | 2002-05-23 | 2002-06-13 | Cytopia Pty Ltd | Kinase inhibitors |
| CA2486187C (en) | 2002-05-23 | 2013-02-19 | Cytopia Pty Ltd. | Kinase inhibitors |
| GB0212048D0 (en) | 2002-05-24 | 2002-07-03 | Merck Sharp & Dohme | Therapeutic agents |
| GB0212049D0 (en) | 2002-05-24 | 2002-07-03 | Merck Sharp & Dohme | Therapeutic agents |
| CA2487211C (en) | 2002-06-04 | 2010-09-14 | Neogenesis Pharmaceuticals, Inc. | Pyrazolo(1,5a) pyrimidine compounds as antiviral agents |
| PA8577501A1 (en) * | 2002-07-25 | 2004-02-07 | Warner Lambert Co | KINASE INHIBITORS |
| CA2499639C (en) | 2002-09-19 | 2011-11-08 | Schering Corporation | Imidazopyridines as cyclin dependent kinase inhibitors |
| GB0223349D0 (en) * | 2002-10-08 | 2002-11-13 | Merck Sharp & Dohme | Therapeutic agents |
| AU2003271185A1 (en) | 2002-10-15 | 2004-05-04 | Takeda Pharmaceutical Company Limited | Imidazopyridine derivative, process for producing the same, and use |
| AU2003299651A1 (en) | 2002-12-11 | 2004-06-30 | Merck And Co., Inc. | Tyrosine kinase inhibitors |
| US7262199B2 (en) | 2002-12-11 | 2007-08-28 | Merck & Co., Inc. | Tyrosine kinase inhibitors |
| WO2004075021A2 (en) * | 2003-02-14 | 2004-09-02 | Vertex Pharmaceuticals, Inc. | Molecular modeling methods |
| US7476670B2 (en) * | 2003-02-18 | 2009-01-13 | Aventis Pharma S.A. | Purine derivatives, method for preparing, pharmaceutical compositions and novel use |
| US7157460B2 (en) * | 2003-02-20 | 2007-01-02 | Sugen Inc. | Use of 8-amino-aryl-substituted imidazopyrazines as kinase inhibitors |
| US7893096B2 (en) | 2003-03-28 | 2011-02-22 | Novartis Vaccines And Diagnostics, Inc. | Use of small molecule compounds for immunopotentiation |
| RU2006108799A (en) | 2003-08-21 | 2006-07-27 | Оси Фармасьютикалз, Инк. (Us) | N3-SUBSTITUTED C-KIT IMIDAZOPYRIDINE INHIBITORS |
| US7521448B2 (en) * | 2003-08-21 | 2009-04-21 | Osi Pharmaceuticals, Inc. | N-substituted benzimidazolyl c-Kit inhibitors |
| US7442709B2 (en) | 2003-08-21 | 2008-10-28 | Osi Pharmaceuticals, Inc. | N3-substituted imidazopyridine c-Kit inhibitors |
| JP4808628B2 (en) * | 2003-12-03 | 2011-11-02 | ワイエム・バイオサイエンシズ・オーストラリア・ピーティーワイ・リミテッド | Azole kinase inhibitor |
| US7560568B2 (en) | 2004-01-28 | 2009-07-14 | Smithkline Beecham Corporation | Thiazole compounds |
| TW200530236A (en) | 2004-02-23 | 2005-09-16 | Chugai Pharmaceutical Co Ltd | Heteroaryl phenylurea |
| CA2566184A1 (en) | 2004-05-10 | 2005-11-17 | Banyu Pharmaceutical Co., Ltd. | Imidazopyridine compound |
| GB0512324D0 (en) | 2005-06-16 | 2005-07-27 | Novartis Ag | Organic compounds |
| CA2577947A1 (en) | 2004-08-31 | 2006-03-09 | Banyu Pharmaceutical Co., Ltd. | Novel substituted imidazole derivative |
| KR20070057965A (en) | 2004-09-21 | 2007-06-07 | 신타 파마슈티칼스 코프. | Compounds for Inflammation and Immune Related Applications |
| WO2006038001A1 (en) | 2004-10-06 | 2006-04-13 | Celltech R & D Limited | Aminopyrimidine derivatives as jnk inhibitors |
| AU2005312028A1 (en) * | 2004-12-01 | 2006-06-08 | Osi Pharmaceuticals, Inc. | N-substituted benzimidazolyl c-kit inhibitors and combinatorial benzimidazole library |
| US20080167314A1 (en) | 2004-12-28 | 2008-07-10 | Osamu Uchikawa | Condensed Imidazole Compound And Use Thereof |
| US20100160324A1 (en) | 2004-12-30 | 2010-06-24 | Astex Therapeutics Limited | Pyrazole derivatives as that modulate the activity of cdk, gsk and aurora kinases |
| DOP2006000051A (en) | 2005-02-24 | 2006-08-31 | Lilly Co Eli | VEGF-R2 INHIBITORS AND METHODS |
| WO2006094235A1 (en) | 2005-03-03 | 2006-09-08 | Sirtris Pharmaceuticals, Inc. | Fused heterocyclic compounds and their use as sirtuin modulators |
| AU2006232105A1 (en) | 2005-04-05 | 2006-10-12 | Pharmacopeia, Inc. | Purine and imidazopyridine derivatives for immunosuppression |
| FR2884821B1 (en) * | 2005-04-26 | 2007-07-06 | Aventis Pharma Sa | SUBSTITUTED PYRROLOPYRIDINES, COMPOSITIONS CONTAINING SAME, METHOD OF MANUFACTURE AND USE |
| US7572807B2 (en) | 2005-06-09 | 2009-08-11 | Bristol-Myers Squibb Company | Heteroaryl 11-beta-hydroxysteroid dehydrogenase type I inhibitors |
| US7745428B2 (en) | 2005-09-30 | 2010-06-29 | Astrazeneca Ab | Imidazo[1,2-A]pyridine having anti-cell-proliferation activity |
| TW200812587A (en) | 2006-03-20 | 2008-03-16 | Synta Pharmaceuticals Corp | Benzoimidazolyl-pyrazine compounds for inflammation and immune-related uses |
| EP2004626A4 (en) | 2006-03-23 | 2010-10-27 | Synta Pharmaceuticals Corp | Benzimidazolyl-pyridine compounds for inflammation and immune-related uses |
| ITVA20060041A1 (en) | 2006-07-05 | 2008-01-06 | Dialectica Srl | USE OF COMPOUNDS ADMINOTIAZOLIC DERIVATIVES, OF THEIR PHARMACEUTICAL COMPOSITIONS, IN THE TREATMENT OF DISEASES CHARACTERIZED BY THE ABNORMAL REPRESSION OF GENE TRANSCRIPTION, PARTICULARLY THE HUNTINGTON'S DISEASE |
| TW200811134A (en) | 2006-07-12 | 2008-03-01 | Irm Llc | Compounds and compositions as protein kinase inhibitors |
| EP1882475A1 (en) | 2006-07-26 | 2008-01-30 | Novartis AG | Method of treating disorders mediated by the fibroblast growth factor receptor |
| US7737149B2 (en) | 2006-12-21 | 2010-06-15 | Astrazeneca Ab | N-[5-[2-(3,5-dimethoxyphenyl)ethyl]-2H-pyrazol-3-yl]-4-(3,5-dimethylpiperazin-1-yl)benzamide and salts thereof |
| CN101679408B (en) | 2006-12-22 | 2016-04-27 | Astex治疗学有限公司 | Bicyclic heterocycles as FGFR inhibitors |
| US8131527B1 (en) | 2006-12-22 | 2012-03-06 | Astex Therapeutics Ltd. | FGFR pharmacophore compounds |
| HRP20151398T1 (en) | 2006-12-22 | 2016-02-12 | Astex Therapeutics Limited | Tricyclic amine derivatives as protein tyrosine kinase inhibitors |
| US7977336B2 (en) | 2006-12-28 | 2011-07-12 | Banyu Pharmaceutical Co. Ltd | Aminopyrimidine derivatives as PLK1 inhibitors |
| UA101611C2 (en) | 2007-04-03 | 2013-04-25 | Аррей Байофарма Инк. | Compounds of imidazo[1,2-a]pyridine as receptor tyrosine kinase inhibitors |
| WO2008154642A2 (en) | 2007-06-12 | 2008-12-18 | Achaogen, Inc. | Antibacterial agents |
| JP2010531875A (en) | 2007-06-26 | 2010-09-30 | ギリード・サイエンシズ・インコーポレーテッド | Imidazopyridinylthiazolyl histone deacetylase inhibitors |
| GB0720038D0 (en) | 2007-10-12 | 2007-11-21 | Astex Therapeutics Ltd | New compounds |
| GB0720041D0 (en) | 2007-10-12 | 2007-11-21 | Astex Therapeutics Ltd | New Compounds |
| GB0810902D0 (en) | 2008-06-13 | 2008-07-23 | Astex Therapeutics Ltd | New compounds |
| GB0906472D0 (en) | 2009-04-15 | 2009-05-20 | Astex Therapeutics Ltd | New compounds |
| GB0906470D0 (en) | 2009-04-15 | 2009-05-20 | Astex Therapeutics Ltd | New compounds |
-
2007
- 2007-10-12 GB GBGB0720038.9A patent/GB0720038D0/en not_active Ceased
-
2008
- 2008-10-10 RS RS20160587A patent/RS55045B1/en unknown
- 2008-10-10 HR HRP20160852TT patent/HRP20160852T1/en unknown
- 2008-10-10 AU AU2008309342A patent/AU2008309342C1/en not_active Ceased
- 2008-10-10 PL PL08806575T patent/PL2203449T3/en unknown
- 2008-10-10 CA CA2701868A patent/CA2701868C/en active Active
- 2008-10-10 PT PT88065750T patent/PT2203449T/en unknown
- 2008-10-10 HU HUE08806575A patent/HUE028999T2/en unknown
- 2008-10-10 ES ES08806575.0T patent/ES2585352T3/en active Active
- 2008-10-10 US US12/682,478 patent/US8071614B2/en active Active
- 2008-10-10 JP JP2010528481A patent/JP5562858B2/en not_active Expired - Fee Related
- 2008-10-10 WO PCT/GB2008/003439 patent/WO2009047522A1/en not_active Ceased
- 2008-10-10 EP EP08806575.0A patent/EP2203449B1/en active Active
- 2008-10-10 SI SI200831645A patent/SI2203449T1/en unknown
- 2008-10-10 ME MEP-2016-141A patent/ME02815B/en unknown
-
2011
- 2011-10-18 US US13/275,752 patent/US8859582B2/en active Active
-
2016
- 2016-07-25 CY CY20161100727T patent/CY1117820T1/en unknown
Also Published As
| Publication number | Publication date |
|---|---|
| AU2008309342C1 (en) | 2014-08-28 |
| HK1145496A1 (en) | 2011-04-21 |
| ME02815B (en) | 2018-01-20 |
| US20120035152A1 (en) | 2012-02-09 |
| PL2203449T3 (en) | 2017-03-31 |
| US8071614B2 (en) | 2011-12-06 |
| HRP20160852T1 (en) | 2016-09-23 |
| GB0720038D0 (en) | 2007-11-21 |
| JP5562858B2 (en) | 2014-07-30 |
| CA2701868A1 (en) | 2009-04-16 |
| US8859582B2 (en) | 2014-10-14 |
| ES2585352T3 (en) | 2016-10-05 |
| HUE028999T2 (en) | 2017-02-28 |
| SI2203449T1 (en) | 2016-10-28 |
| CA2701868C (en) | 2016-07-19 |
| WO2009047522A1 (en) | 2009-04-16 |
| AU2008309342A1 (en) | 2009-04-16 |
| US20100286113A1 (en) | 2010-11-11 |
| JP2011500545A (en) | 2011-01-06 |
| CY1117820T1 (en) | 2017-05-17 |
| EP2203449B1 (en) | 2016-04-27 |
| EP2203449A1 (en) | 2010-07-07 |
| AU2008309342B2 (en) | 2014-04-24 |
| PT2203449T (en) | 2016-08-02 |
Similar Documents
| Publication | Publication Date | Title |
|---|---|---|
| RS55045B1 (en) | Bicyclic heterocyclic compounds as protein tyrosine kinase inhibitors | |
| JP5497648B2 (en) | Bicyclic heterocyclic compounds as protein tyrosine kinase inhibitors | |
| JP5442449B2 (en) | New compounds | |
| JP5596023B2 (en) | Imidazopyridine derivatives as inhibitors of receptor tyrosine kinases | |
| JP5442448B2 (en) | Bicyclic heterocyclic compounds as FGFR inhibitors | |
| JP5718897B2 (en) | Bicyclic heterocyclyl derivatives as FGFR kinase inhibitors for therapeutic use | |
| PT2419428E (en) | Imidazo[1,2-a]pyridine derivatives as fgfr kinase inhibitors for use in therapy | |
| RU2465275C2 (en) | Bicyclic amine derivatives as tyrosine kinase inhibitors | |
| RS54495B1 (en) | Tricyclic amine derivatives as protein tyrosine kinase inhibitors | |
| HK1145496B (en) | Bicyclic heterocyclic compounds as protein tyrosine kinase inhibitors | |
| HK1145495B (en) | Bicyclic heterocyclic compounds as protein tyrosine kinase inhibitors |